Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

良薬口に苦し
Good medicine is bitter to the mouth

…

“The Avatar,” Lady Ursa said dryly. “You want my children, who have trouble getting along in the best of times, to capture the Avatar. Master of all four elements, with a century of experience. And that’s if he even exists.” Iroh nodded sagely. 

“Yes. My grandfather, father, brother, and I. All of us took our turns searching for the Avatar.” He said. “Now, in that same noble tradition your children will continue the search.” Laid before the new Fire Lord was an order allotting the children the use of a ship for use in their quest. Crisp, white, already printed in clear black ink. All it needed was the official seal. Which sat next to the sheet menacingly. 

They did not meet in the throne room, all fury and flame. Instead they met in Iroh's personal quarters, in the room he used as an office. Simple red cloth covered the walls, unadorned. The desk was equally plain. Solid black wood. An inkpot. A brush. And a stack of papers. Very important papers. An ink tray. And the seal. The seal that could tear her family apart. 

“All of you failed rather miserably.” Ursa noted, pushing down her terror. Iroh again nodded. 

Ursa noted how old he looked. His already gray hair was beginning to show strands of white. The crown seemed to lie heavy on his head. But she knew him well enough to know that he was up to something. He had plans, big ones. The last time she had seen Iroh like this, he had been preparing to march on Ba Sing Se. But what plans now lurked? Surely if total victory was imminent Iroh would want the entire Royal Family close. Or perhaps he would not want to share the glory. Ursa had thought she had known Iroh these long years, as he mourned his son and played Pai Sho and sat silently at his father's councils. He was a kind man, but a shell of his former self. The war would trundle on, but his leadership would have been as aimless as Azulon's was these past few years as he lay dying. 

Yet the moment the old Fire Lord had died, Iroh had sprung into action. A flurry of messenger hawks. Meetings with a great variety of people. And not just the cluster of advisors that stalked the palace. Clan heads who had wasted away writing poetry were being summoned for closed conferences with the Fire Lord. Men who did little but manage the resources of minor provinces were being summoned to the capital. Decrees were being issued loosening restrictions on steel sales, allowing more non-military construction. There was a great deal of activity in the prisons, but no one was being thrown into them yet. Ursa was less well informed about military matters, but the whispers she had heard suggested Iroh was pursuing an entirely new strategy to end the war. Clearly he had plans. 

But why didn't they include her family? 

“But it built our characters.” Ursa raised a single, skeptical eyebrow at her brother-in-law. 

“I remember Ozai’s search, it was just before the wedding. It was a glorified bachelor party. An excuse to go fishing and burn some Earth Kingdom villages.” She said pointedly. 

It was true. Ozai has never made any serious attempt to find the Last Airbender. He had gone abroad with what passed for friends and several caskets of wine. Several days later emergency rescue ships had been dispatched with more wine, Ozai having apparently run out. Upon his return Ursa had met him at the docks he had been hungover and clinging to to women of ill-repute,  

Ursa doubted that Iroh’s youthful efforts had been any more sincere. The Fire Lord had the tact to wince slightly at her glare.   

“I suppose there have been exceptions,” He conceded. “But that is why you will be going along, to ensure they are properly chaperoned.”

Ursa narrowed her eyes. This was sounding less and less like a simple rite of passage for her children. In fact it was beginning to sound like a plot. There was no good reason to remove them from the capital like this, so soon after the coronation. Unless Iroh wanted them out of the way. Ursa was begrudgingly prepared for an attempt to separate her children from her. Oh, she would fight that tooth and nail like a mother sabretoothmooselion, but she at least understood the vile reasoning behind such an act. Getting her out of the capital was one thing, but her children? What possible benefit could Iroh gain from that. 

“What are you planning Iroh?” She asked. “Why do you need us out of the Capital?” Iroh sighed deeply and slunk back into his chair. There was the tired man she knew. 

“Things are unsettled right now,” he rasped. “Should some enterprising faction attempt to...dispense with me, the children would be in danger of being killed. Or turned into puppets of the clique.” 

What on Earth was he talking about? The succession was as clear as day. Iroh was Azulon’s only surviving son, and had been acknowledged as heir his entire life. Yes, some still muttered bitterly about his retreat from Ba Sing Se, but his reputation as Dragon of the West still loomed larger than that. There was not one whisper Ursa had heard in the capital about replacing Iroh. There wasn’t even an alternative candidate. 

Except her children. 

“You think I’m involved.” Ursa snapped. She knew there were whispers at court, those that called her the Black Widowmantis. Had they managed to seize the ear of Iroh? She had thought her relationship with the new Fire Lord fairly strong, but perhaps she had miscalculated. “You want me out of the picture for whatever scheme you’re planning.” Iroh looked hurt, Ursa thought it seemed genuine, but she couldn’t be sure.  

“In truth I worry for your safety more than your children. They would likely survive...an incident. The blood of Sozin counts for much.” That was true. Zuko or Azula, even as puppets, would have far more legitimacy than some distant cousin. “You, however, would be an obstacle to that goal. And so you would be dispensed with.” Also true. Although, Ursa thought wryly, some days killing her would be a good way to ingratiate someone to Azula. 

Yet it still made no sense. The Fire Nation Royal Palace was the most secure place in the world, save perhaps the Earth King’s palace in Ba Sing Se. Surely Iroh knew this. He must have some ulterior motive. Her gut said Iroh might be planning to entirely nip the line of Ozai. But why would he do that? Had…had he heard about Ozai’s final plans? 

“My Fire Lord,” She said simply. “Would not any plotters be deterred by a united Royal Family? Would they not be safer in the Palace?” 

“The Palace is not alway so secure when the enemies are within,” Iroh said serenely, and Ursa was forced to admit that he was right. “And to put all of ones eggs in one basket is often quite foolish.”

“Then what about the Harbor,” She said fretfully. “Or Ember Island, or Ma'inka, or even the Colonies. All secure places, safe and guarded with Fire Nation garrisons.” And also well connected. She could keep in touch with the capital via hawk that way, maybe even make some local friends. Anything was better than a small ship plying the open seas and far off corners of the world, isolated from machinations back home. 

“All fine places,” Iroh replied. “But equally weak to traitors within. No, a ship where you and your crew alone know where you are is much safer.”

Unless the Fire Lord turned on them, isolated and alone. Although Ursa had no idea who he would replace Zuko and Azula with. Lu Ten was dead. Ozai was dead. Azulon had been an only child, as had Sozin. If something happened to her children the heir would be…she scoured the family tree she kept in her head. Bufo, Lord of the Khangkhk Clan, Zuko’s Third Cousin once removed. A known drunk and a nonentity in the capital. There was no way he could be heir. Iroh surely could not be planning on making him heir. 

Surely.

“Safe?” She replied sternly. “Aboard a ship stacked with your loyalists?” However logical Iroh’s arguments, Ursa did not intend to surrender her freedom to him. Not so easily. For the sake of her children. He looked down at the paper detailing the ship, and gave a small smile, then a hearty chuckle. 

What in the name of the spirits was he doing? This was no laughing matter. 

“I have selected men I know will never harm you or your family. But feel free to pick and choose members of your entourage. I will not forbid you from the comforts of home on your voyage.” He said, sliding the papers and an ink well over to her. 

She slid them right back over to him. She would not play these games. She had learned too much of court politics, and played the game too well to be at peace with herself. But she would defend her children. Her precious Zuko and fierce Azula. 

Iroh fixed her with a glare. A firm look that reminded her that he remained forever the Dragon of the West. He reached over, picking up the seal. He placed it firmly in the ink tray then stamped it onto the paper. The order dispatching her and her children now bore the full force of law. Ursa paled. He was serious, deathly serious about this mad venture. And there was nothing she could do about it. Well, perhaps…but twice would bring the rumors to a fever pitch. And there was no guarantee Iroh, for all his outward friendliness, would be as trusting as his brother had been. 

He slid the paper over to her. There were still blank spaces. Whoever she chose for the manifest would join her crew, whatever the ship did would have the backing of the Fire Lord for now. Even the exact ship was open for her choice. Iroh was giving her a long leash, if he was even keeping her on a leash at all. He had not declared open war, not yet. There was no need for anything drastic.  

He slid over his recommended manifest. She reviewed the crew. It was indeed a loyal group, gathered from royal guards and ferrymen, all old hands. She could not see any of them harming her or her children, even if Iroh ordered it. Although perhaps she had misjudged them, as she had Iroh. She placed a few of their names on the sealed document. And added a few of her own, including some she doubted Iroh had ever heard of. She left some blank, including the type of ship. She knew little of military matters and would have to ponder what class to sail. She returned the order. 

“Forgive me, Fire Lord Iroh,” She said evenly. “If I may take time to review, and return in two days time?” That should be enough. 

“Of course,” Iroh said with royal grace. 

Ursa moved to stand and leave, but Iroh raised an old but hardly withered hand. She froze. What did the old man want now?  

“Tell me, and forgive my ignorance Lady Ursa, does Prince Zuko still practice his sword work?” Iroh asked. She nodded slowly, unsure of what had prompted this line of questioning. The only people who cared about Zuko’s skill with the sword were Zuko and herself. And she only cared out of maternal affection for his passion. 

“Not as much as he once did, his Fire Bending took precedence of course. But he still knows the blade.” She said, and Iroh smiled. 

“Excellent. I happen to know just the tutor to bring along. He is a master swordsman from Sei’naka. He would find it a great honor to teach my nephew.” The Fire Lord said graciously. Ursa did not miss that he had not called Zuko his heir. And he was still forcing this man onto her ship, a man apparently trained with a deadly weapon. In direct violation of what he had promised her earlier about choosing the crew. Iroh gave a sad smile. “I’m afraid he is quite insistent on the matter. But he is a stoic man, you will not need to pretend to like him for anyone’s benefit.” She nodded slowly. 

“Very well, Fire Lord Iroh.” There was little else she could gain from the venture. Better she agree now, and work later to reposition herself. She’d need someone to keep her informed of the goings on at court, and someone to make sure her mail wasn’t being read by Iroh. And that was just the political issues. Spirits only knew how her children would react. And then she would have to pack. She’d never sailed for long, she had no idea what would be required for the voyage. She stood and bowed. “I beg your leave, Lord Iroh.” Iroh dismisses her with a sad wave of his hand. 

“Very well,” he said. “Truly, I want only what is best for the family.”

Ursa wanted to believe him, she really did.

Chapter Text

Azula had changed her mind again.

At first she had been angry at the exile. Being sent away from the Capital, the only place she had ever known. The seat of royal power, her brother’s birthright, her birthright. All on their whims of her dumb old Uncle, who in her opinion would never make a good Fire Lord. Then she had been excited for the chance to capture the Avatar. A chance to achieve immortal glory. A chance to bring the nation honor. There were no Dragons left to slay, but capturing the Avatar was close enough. A high seas adventure with just her, her brother, and her mother. But now she was back to viewing it as an unbearable burden.

“I don’t see why I have to go!” She sneered. “I’m not the heir! Let Zuko go on this wild herringgoose chase!”

On the other hand father had gone on just such an expedition in his youth. He had told her about it once, just before she had gone to bed. It had all been very exciting. No, he had never actually found the Avatar. But he had fought some Earth Kingdom Pirates, defending innocent Firebenders. And when he had returned he had married mom.

No. No. She was still angry about this. She would not just change her mind again. Good leaders were firm minded. They made their decisions and changed nothing. Their will was their way. The only way.

“It will just be months of me trying to keep Zuko from getting himself killed,” Azula spat. “You know the idiot, he’ll probably fall off the ship within the first week unless I’m there.”  

She glanced suddenly at Mai, apparently apologetic about insulting Zuko.

Mai was leaning up against the wall, just outside the glow of the candles. Apparently undisturbed by the insult against, well Azula wasn’t entirely sure what they were labeling themselves as at this point. She was twirling a knife on her finger. While Azula paced angrily about the room, neat and meticulous as all things should be. Ty Lee was hanging happily upside down off the bedside, her long braid splayed across the floor, her legs waving in the air.

“I think it could be kinda fun! See the world! Find the Avatar. Maybe meet someone dashing!" Declared the acrobat with a wave of her hands.

Azula scowled. Ty Lee just didn't understand. They weren't going to find the Avatar. This was a pointless exercise, designed to force the family of Ozai away from the capital. She didn't know why Uncle was doing this. He had no other heirs, but he was sending them to the ends of the Earth? She knew mother suspected something. But mother never let Azula get involved in such things. Always blathering on about how Azula was too young and inexperienced. But Azula knew more than Mother thought.

"Its not going to be fun. We're going to be stuck on a boat with mother for Agni knows how long.” She whined. In truth Mother had been more tolerable since Father had died. More free with her scoldings unfortunately, but she had also found more time to speak with her, listen to Azula and hear what she had to say

“Yeah, I wouldn’t want to be stuck with my family for months either.” Ty Lee said with what was technically a frown but was not really all that sad. “It’d get boring or irritating. Or both! So many sisters to deal with! But no brothers. You guys are lucky. I wish I had brothers.”

Azula locked eyes with Mai, then both girls rolled their eyes simultaneously. Ty Lee obviously had no idea how annoying brothers could be.

“It will be dreadfull. Especially with Zuzu running around,” Azula complained. “Did you know we have to bring a sword tutor for him? As if he will ever need swords in combat? What is he, a circus freak?”

Her eyes glanced towards Mai, now having insulted ‘the blade’ which people took offense to for some reason. Mai gave a small shrug, then gave a knowing nod towards Ty Lee, who’s frown was suddenly much more genuine. Oh right. Ty Lee had joined the circus. She’d forgotten that.

“Oh don’t be like that, I didn’t mean you.” Azula said. “It’s just that he was finally developing as a Bender and now he’s going to run right back to his sword lessons. It will ruin his form.” She rubbed her shoulders subconsciously. It was nice having something to do with him. Even if she was much better than he was. Obviously.

Ty Lee seemed to accept the apology in stride, and immediately perked up.

“I think he said the tutor was Sei’Naka,” She said excitedly. “Is he like your cousin or uncle or adopted half-cousin in law twice removed, Mai? Can you tell him all about Zuko or maybe tell Zuko all about him.”

Mai shook her head.

“He’s from Sei’Naka Island,” She explained. “Not a member of the Clan. I’ve only been to the Island a few times. I have no idea who Piandao is.”

“Well you’ve been more than I have to my family’s lands,” Ty Lee said amiably. Which wasn’t very hard, thought Azula.

“You should get around to that,” Azula said idly. “You should always keep tabs on the base of your power.”

“Making yourself useful to your Uncle?” Mai quipped.

“I could,” snapped Azula.

Really, she didn’t blame Uncle for this. It was all mother’s fault. She KNEW Azula had a talent for this sort of thing. Politics, manipulation, all those sorts of games. But she never let Azula do anything! No plans to weaken rivals, none of her ideas to improve efficiency with fear. Azula knew her mother was perfectly willing to play politics, and did it well. It was perhaps the one thing they most shared. But mother had never let Azula into that world. Instead it was all lessons about protocol and manners and old men prattling on about ethics.

Azula might have understood while grandfather was still alive. He was an old man surrounded by old men. Those tended to be stuck in their ways. But she wasn’t blind. Uncle was changing things, moving people around, bringing in fresh blood. And Zuko was heir now, that should bring the family to more prominence. But instead Uncle was sending them away.

Together, Azula and Mother could stop it. Azula knew it, believed it. Together they could do anything. But instead mother was just accepting things, and keeping Azula stonewalled.

“Are you bringing a firebending tutor?” Ty Lee asked, oblivious to her friend’s musings. “Or tutors? It’s not like Lo and Li have anything better to do.”

Azula frowned.

“No, mother said she will be overseeing us personally. Which will just be an excuse to nag over our forms without ever teaching us anything.” Azula complained. “Nothing, not even lightning, is a substitute for proper foot placement.” She added, in a passable, if exaggerated imitation of her mother.

Ty Lee giggled, and Azula cracked a smile. Mai rolled her eyes and sighed, which Azula took as the equivalent of giggling. It would be a shame, Azula thought, leaving them behind. Unless…

“Why don’t you both come?” She blurted out, before she could stop herself. “Four is better than two when it comes to hunting, and it would help me stay sane.”

Mai and Ty Lee shot each other worried glances, but Azula did not notice.

“And it’s not like either of you would be doing that much here anyway! It would be great! Mother won’t be able to object, you’ve both been with me for years! It’s perfect!” She declared, still oblivious to the concern on her friend’s faces.

"Azula I'd love to go, but the circus is gonna start a new tour soon, and I JUST got the lead role!" Ty Lee squeaked apologetically.

"WHAT?" Shouted Azula. "You would abandon me, your best friend for some traveling carnival? I'm going to be alone in some spirits forsaken ocean and you think leaving some dancing bear is painful?"

Ty Lee frowned. Again. Except now there were tears in her eyes. Azula felt a pang of guilt.

"Azula." Snapped Mai, glaring at her friend pointedly. 

Ty Lee slumped, her body sliding off the bed onto the floor, back first but then her legs and feet. She was sniffling.

"Ty Lee...I'm...I'm sorry." Azula said. "I shouldn't have said that."

Ty Lee curled up into a ball on the floor. It was impressive how small she could make herself when she did that. She was silent for a few moments.

"No, you shouldn't have." Ty Lee replied finally, her voice barely a whisper.

Azula sat down on the floor next to her, leaning her back against her bed. She rolled her head around and sighed.

"It won't be that long. I'll be back before you know it." She said, admitting defeat. She glanced over to her other friend. "What about you Mai? Willing to spend a few months at sea with me?"

Mai stood silently. But gave no answer.

"What about a few months at sea with Zuko?" Azula teased, a smile returning to her lips.

Mai's feet shuffled by mere fractions of an inch. A slightly blush may or may not have manifested on her face.

"Azula, I'm sorry, but my father is in line for a Governorship. And normally I'd be all for tweaking his nose and following you. But both he and mother are so focused on it right now, someone needs to look after Tom Tom." She grumbled, looking like she has just angered a crabsnake.

Azula sighed.

"Oh alright. I know what it's like to have to look after a brother." She said disdainfully. "But both of you are writing regularly alright?"

Both Ty Lee and Mai nodded immediately.

"Of course." Mai said dismissively.

"Just like I did when we toured the colonies. I can tell you all about the platypus bear and the wrenkiwis and I can tell you about the gossip about the jugglers and all that!" Ty Lee said cheerily. Azula smiled.

“I’d like that.” She replied. “And I will, of course, regale you with tales of Zuko’s inability to handle a boat. Remember when he threw up on the ferry to Ember Island?” She laughed. “Now he has months at sea. Should be fun."

Ty Lee giggled, and even Mai cracked a smile. Azula sighed. A shame they couldn't come along. Maybe some other time.

“Hey, maybe you could even visit my family lands!” Ty Lee said. “Make sure the source of my power is secure.” She added in a passable imitation of Azula.

“I was serious about that, and this isn’t a vacation, we’re hunting the Avatar,” snapped Azula, swinging back to viewing that as a worthy mission. “We’ll be tracking them wherever we can, not making social calls.”

Ty Lee mumbled something about just suggesting.

“Well stop it, you’ve been whiny all day!” Whined Azula. “It's unbecoming of a companion of the princess!”

It was true. If Ty Lee was ever going to survive as a courtier, and Azula very much intended to make sure Ty Lee and Mai became powerful at court, she would need to get thicker skin. Azula was just trying to protect them from the harsh world of politics. Ty Lee just didn’t appreciate that.

As evidenced by her pout.  

“Oh get yourself together,” Azula said, but her heart was already beginning to melt a little. “I don’t want to spend these last few days fighting.”

“Well then don’t fight,” countered Mai. Mai had the opposite problem. She was too prickly no willingness to play games. That wouldn’t do at all.

Azula rolled her eyes.

“How about I get us some Fire Flakes huh?” Azula said, desperate to change the subject. This was getting awkward and the look on Ty Lee’s face was bringing her down. “Cheer everyone up?”

“Ok,” said Mai.

“Alright,” Ty Lee replied, looking down.

Azula rose from the floor. Really, it was going to be such a shame leaving such a wonderful friendship behind.

Chapter Text

Of all the boys Zuko knew, Chan was the least irritating.

Yes, he could be remarkably thick, with no inclination towards emulating his father's career in the navy. But he wasn't dangerous. He wasn't angling for a future cabinet position, or trying to secure new land grants for his family. No plots no tricks. Just amiable stupidity and desire to have a good time.

Zuko appreciated that. So many flatterers surrounded him at court. So many people only interested in who he would someday be, or what he could give them. Alright, fine, Chan was interested in how his proximity to Zuko could help Chan get girls and sake. But that was all.

Chan's looseness also was a way to help remind Zuko to unwind. The heir had a tendency to bury himself in work, hide himself away and sulk. But the Fire Lord was also chief reveller of the nation, responsible for festivals and ceremonies celebrating the spirits. He needed to remember that.

So all in all, he rather liked Chan. And felt comfortable exploring his plans with him. That is, once Zuko got him on topic.

"They say the women of Hua are the most beautiful of all the women in the Fire Nation," Chan said wistfully. "Of course they say the wine in Hua is the best in the Fire Nation, ao perhaps that has something to do with it."

Zuko ignored his...acquaintance, in favor of rolling out his map. He'd dug it out of some dusty old archive. Or well, a servant had made a copy of a map in the dusty archive. But it had been Zuko's idea in the first place.

"Four Air Temples, there were four Air Temples, but which one will we examine first?" He said with some excitement.

"Now, all four were simultaneously attacked by Great Grandfather Sozin on the Day of the Comet. The Air Nomads were assembling the armies at their Kurultais, but Sozin struck first. Yet the Avatar never rose to fight them. Nor after. Was he never at the Air Temples? Was he hidden somewhere else? No one knows!" Zuko explained excitedly.

"Uh alright," Chan said, looking down at the map as if he had just noticed it was there. Which was a distinct possibility. "What do you think you're gonna do?"

"Head South," Zuko said immediately. "There are many islands around the Southern Air Temple, a thousand hills and bays and hidden places. It was the last place Air Nomad remnants hid out. Before we finished them off. That's the best bet as to where he is hiding. Plus we can check the Southern Water Tribe."

"I thought we'd destroyed them," Chan said, frowning slightly. "Like years ago."

"Their benders yes," Zuko admitted, tracing his finger along the map, showing the contours of the Southern Continent. "But a few villages remain. Defenseless now, the warriors are in the Earth Kingdom. But isolated enough they might be hiding the Avatar."

"Wouldn't we know though?" Chan asked, acting in his capacity of sounding board perfectly. "We have spies for this right? And the raids would have drawn him out before?"

Zuko paused and considered the question.

"It's possible that he's moved from place to place over the decades," Zuko admitted. "Staying one step ahead of our spies. But if there's one place to avoid spies its the Southern Water Tribe. In the North or Earth Kingdom word would reach the capital, and our spies there. But the South is so fragmented. We have our informants, and capture fishing boats. But it's impossible to keep tabs on every village. And if the Avatar is focused on staying hidden rather than protecting the villages…"

In a way, Zuko hoped that wasn't the case. The Avatar was an enemy to the Fire Nation of course, but the stories always gave Avatars at least some sense of honor. It would be a shame if he captured a coward rather than a worthy opponent.

"Either way, South is as good a direction to sail as any," Zuko concluded.

"So, uh," Chan said, scratching his rear end slightly. He had always been a bit overly casual with Zuko. Zuko tended to allow that though. "That seems pretty…cold."

"I will ensure we are outfitted with proper winter garments," Zuko replied. That had been a bane of the Fire Nation in the past. He would not repeat the mistakes of his forebearers. “According to the specifications mother has provided the sloop should handle well in the ice as well.”

“It's just, well,” Chan stuttered. “You could go anywhere right? You have no leads. Really the Avatar could be anywhere, so you could pick anywhere.”

“I will admit, our odds are slim,” Zuko said. “But I have to start my search somewhere.”

“Why not pick Ember Island, or the beaches at Ke-Pau?” Chan asked, pointing at the map. He wasn’t actually pointing at Ember Island or Ke-Pau. He was pointing at Makapu.

“The Fire Nation has controlled Ke-Pau for decades. And Ember Island, well, since there has been a Fire Nation. It would be impossible for the Avatar to be there without detection.”

“Yeah, but it would be a lot more fun!” Chan protested.

“Why should I care about fun?” Zuko asked. “I have a mission given to me by the Fire Lord himself!”

“Dude, why do you care so much?” Chan asked. “You know the rumors as well as I do. You aren’t supposed to find the Avatar. This is some sort of rite of passage thing. All the royals do it! It’s not like it impacts your place in succession. Stop treating it like some quest to actually solve.”

Zuko froze.

Chan…did kind of have a point. This was a rite of passage for Fire Nation royalty, and not an actual priority for the Fire Nation war effort. Why was he putting in so much effort?

Maybe it was the sudden weight of the situation. He'd known, in some way, that he would eventually be Fire Lord, ever since Lu Ten died. But now he was not merely in-line. He was heir.

He hadn't been born for the position, he knew that. Maybe that was it. Lu Ten should have been heir to Iroh. A glorious son to follow a glorious father. For the first years of his life he had merely been a Royal Prince. And then he had been thrust into the line by the whims of war.

As if that had not been enough, father had died shortly thereafter. Ozai. Defender of the Seas. Scourge of the Far West. The Man all agreed would have been a dragon, had Iroh not killed the last one. All that glory. All that wisdom. Zuko could have learned so much from him, grown up under Iroh and Ozai and become a great Fire Lord. But Father had died, a sudden wasting illness, right after he had petitioned Grandfather on the matter of succession.

Azulon had lived, until now of course, and Iroh after him. But where once 3 had stood between him and the throne, there now was no one. It was a sobering thought. He felt unworthy. Capturing the Avatar was a way to help that feeling. Yes, everyone said it was impossible, but with the right plans, and mother and Azula by his side, he could do it. He would surpass everyone.

"Uh…Hello?" Chan said, waving his hand in front of Zuko's face. "Are you still there?"

Zuko blinked. He must have zoned out. He did that occasionally. Azula teased him about that sometimes.

"Yes, yes," He said with a wave of his hand. "Now as I was saying, I'm headed South. We have a royal sloop at our disposal, and some leeway to issue commands to other ships…"

"That's sweet!" Exclaimed Chan. "You can order around the Fleet? You could make a little armada!"

"Limited," Emphasized Zuko. "And, well technically my Mother has official control. She just saw how enthusiastic I was, and let me do some of the itinerary planning."

He blushed slightly, embarrassed about his reliance in mother. 

"Yeah, having your mom along must put a damper on things." Chan admitted. "Plus your sister."

"Could be," Zuko said. He knew Azula was mad about her friends not coming. He never even considered asking Chan. They were acquaintances more than friends.

"Still, a Royal Sloop, is, that's pretty big ship," Chan said, bearing a sly grin. "Plenty of space to sneak some rum aboard, or maybe even a pretty girl or two."

Zuko blushed even more than he had before.

"I'm, well, I'm not really sure…" He stuttered. "There will be a lot of…uh…things."

"Oh right you already have that Mai girl," Chan said, as if this was news rather than a status quo of several years. "Still there's nothing formal about your arrangement is there?"

Zuko continued to blush. That was true. No formal marriage agreement yet existed between the Royal Family and Sei'naka Clan. Some thought it imprudent. The Sei’naka Clan had prestige, but little else. Surely a more advantageous match could be made. But he had been going steady with Mai for a while now, and when he thought of his Fire Lady he could imagine no other. Mother and even Azula liked her. It would work out. He would not endanger that.

Also he didn’t want to be impaled with a bunch of knives.

“I think I’ll stay focused on the task at hand,” Zuko said diplomatically, turning to his map.

“Suit yourself,” Chan said with a shrug. “More for the rest of us.”

“Mmm,” Zuko murmured, tracing his finger along the coast of the Southern Water Tribe. It was said the villages moved with the ice, which meant the charts for the region would be hopelessly out of date.

“Sooo,” Chan said, interrupting Zuko’s thoughts. “If you capture the Avatar, what would you do with him?”

“Bring him back to Un…the Fire Lord,” Zuko replied. "So long as he, or she I suppose, is alive and at large, the Fire Nation still has an enemy. An execution would just cause a new one to be born into one of the Water Tribes. So it's a prison."

"Wait, the Avatar can be a girl?" Chan gasped, apparently surprised by this news.

"Yes," Zuko replied. "I even found one scroll that referred to one Avatar as being neither man nor woman, although it was so badly burned I couldn't figure out what that meant."

"But the only Avatar we learned about is a dude," Chan said, apparently still failing to grasp this fairly simple concept. "The dude who betrayed Sozin."

"Roku yes," Zuko said. "But the one before him was a woman. Kyoshi. She lived for centuries. A tyrant over the world. She's responsible for the destruction of some priceless Fire Nation artifacts as well."

"But Roku is the one we're looking for."

Zuko sighed and shook his head.

"The traitor Roku died before Sozin launched his attack," Zuko explained patiently. "The Avatar was then reborn into the Air Nomads. 12 years later Sozin wiped them out. But apparently he failed to kill the Avatar, because no Avatar ever emerged from the Water Tribes. And they for sure would have used an Avatar in battle against us."

"Huh," Chan said. "Weird."

Zuko concluded that Chan had only passed his schooling because his father was such a famous Admiral.

"Anyway yes," Zuko continued, clearing his throat conspicuously. "Capturing the Avatar will be a priority. If we get a firm location we might call in more of the fleet, but until then it will just be the sloop."

"Are you gonna have to, like, swab the deck and stuff?" Chan said, frowning. "Whenever my dad takes me places he makes me so stuff like that. Even when we're on the yacht!"

Zuko's estimation of Chan the Elder rose a bit. He sighed.

"An old friend of my mother's, Jee or something, has been promoted to Captain. He will oversee day to day operations of the ship," Zuko explained. "My request for a unit of marines was denied."

That was a shame. Now he was going to have to use sailors for land operations, which was never effective.

"I don't blame…whoever denied that," Chan said. "I mean this is a lot of resources already. And for how long?"

"This is a valuable experience!" Zuko protested.

"More valuable than personal lessons from the Fire Lord? More valuable than a full command?" Chan asked. "All that fun stuff?"

Chan was being an idiot. But hey unintentionally brought up a very fair point. As exciting as capturing the Avatar sounded, and surely would be, it had little practical bearing on being Fire Lord. Completely removed from the rest of the war. It didn't teach him court etiquette or administrative skills. So why was this a Rite of Passage anyway?

For the first time doubt began to creep into his mind.

Chapter Text

Aang forced himself to keep from looking back as the great door behind him clanged shut. He’d had no choice. Either surrender himself or those Fire Nation teens would burn down Katara’s Village! And he couldn’t let that happen! Even if that village had exiled him for being an Airbender. They hadn’t even figured out he was the Avatar. Although somehow Zuko and Azula (he was pretty sure that was what their names were, it had all happened so quickly) knew that. Since when did Fire Benders want to burn Water Tribe villages? Kuzon loved when Waterbenders did shows in the market! 

Although Katara had said there was a war. Maybe that had something to do with it. 

“I can’t believe we did it.” Zuko whispered beside him. Aang was startled from his thoughts. 

“WE DID IT!” Yelped Azula, giggling and punching the air. “We captured the Avatar!”

Zuko pulled her in for a hug, Azula seemed startled but she returned it. She grinned. 

“You were right brother! Search the South! And we found him. Even Uncle and Dad never managed this!” She said. “You even fought him! And won!” 

“I didn’t lose!” Protested Aang. He'd never really had a chance though. No chance at beating the pair. Or saving the village. Or escaping. Or ending this war he kept hearing about. 

“He never even bent anything besides air,” Zuko said awkwardly. “We should go see Mother.”

“Oh I can’t wait to see the look on her face!” Azula preened. “She’ll fall out of her seat. Maybe now she’ll see what we’re really worth! But first things first, we should burn down the village.” 

“WHAT?” Gasped Aang and Zuko simultaneously. 

“Well obviously,” Azula replied. “They’ve been harboring the Avatar! Of course we need to make an example of them.” 

“You promised!” Yelped Aang. This was bad. This was really really bad. Katara and Sokka could be in danger. All of those kids and elders could be in danger. As subtlety as possible he began to tug at the ropes binding his wrists. 

“Oh please,” Azula sneered. “All warfare is based on deception!”

“I did give my word,” Zuko said carefully, glancing over at Aang coldly. “It would be a grave dishonor to go back on it now. At least without releasing him.”

“Are you crazy?” Azula snapped. "We can't just release him!" 

"Don't burn down the village!" Aang cried out. "They didn't do anything wrong!" 

Zuko crossed his arms and glared at Aang. Aang shut up. Then he glared at Azula. Azula glared right back. 

"We need to make an example of the village," Azula said slowly, as if she was saying something obvious. 

"Why?" Aang blurted out. Why would anything ever be worth burning down a village. Especially one full of nice people. Like Katara. And Sokka. And Grangran!

"So that they never do it again, and so everyone else knows never to do it!" Azula snarled. "Harboring the Avatar is a grave offense!" 

"How would they do it again if you captured me?" Aang asked. "I mean I'm the only Avatar there is. No one well be able to harbor me!" 

Zuko gave a helpless shrug to Azula, who blushed a furious red. She snarled and began stomping off. 

"I'm fetching mother!" She cried. "Don't let him escape Zuzu!" 

"Zuzu?" Aang snickered. 

Zuko shoved him. 

At the moment, Aang wasn't going to try and escape. Not while they were still considering burning down the village. But as he felt the ship start to rumble he began to make plans. It it really was true no one had seen an airbender for a hundred years, then maybe they didn't know how to fight one. 

But before he really had an idea the guards started marching him up some stairs. That was good. Higher was typically better for airbenders. But he was also going deeper into the ship which was bad. Farther away from freedom. 

When they finally reached his destination, he was expecting some sort of prison. Instead he found a lavishly set dinner for four. A short table with bright red cloth, surrounded by four impressive looking cushions. At the center of the table was a mix of various foods. Some stew, some rice. Some meat that he wouldn't eat, but also some very sweet looking fruit. Candles lit the room from the corners of tbe table. 

Sitting on two sides opposite each other were Zuko and Azula. Zuko looked vaguely awkward and nervous. Aang noticed his staff leaning against the wall behind him. Azula had a calmer visage, although he had no idea if that was the case. Between them, across from what Aang assumed was his seat, was a woman. 

She was tall and dressed in rich red robes. Her long hair was done up in a fancy way compared to the more practical topknots Zuko and Azula wore. 

"Please, sit down," The Woman said. She indicated to the guards. They loosened the rope around his hands somewhat, he was still tied up, but now he could eat at least. Hopefully. 

Aang sat. 

"My name is Lady Ursa of the Fire Nation," The Woman said. "I believe you have met my children, Crown Prince Zuko and Princess Azula."

Prince? Princess? Aang had never met any of those before the Iceberg. He hadn’t been officially announced to the world as the Avatar or whatever. His friend Kuzon had been the son of a rice farmer. 

Still he gave a polite bow, and sat. 

“I will admit this was something of a surprise,” Ursa said. “The Avatar had been missing for a hundred years. We were not expecting to find you.”

“I was,” protested Zuko. Azula rolled her eyes. 

“…in any event we are glad to have you here. Where you will not be a threat to anyone.”

“I’m not a threat anyway!” Aang protested. 

“Oh please,” Azula drawled. “Everyone knows the Avatar is an uncontrollable wave of destruction. Add in the Air Khanate aggression and you’re a disaster waiting to happen!”

“Khanate?” Aang asked, befuddled. “There hasn’t been a Khanate for like, three thousand years! Well, three thousand and a hundred now!”

Azula opened her mouth, only for Zuko to butt in. 

“So Avatar,” He demanded. “Where were you trained? I noticed you didn’t use fire, understandable. And there is no Earth here. But why not water?”

“I…” Aang wasn’t sure whether to say he had no idea how to water bend. 

“Let the poor boy get something to eat,” Ursa said. “Here…I’m sorry what is your name?” 

“Aang.” 

“Aang, have some porkbeef stew, it’s Chef Yamato’s speciality,” She said, indicating to the plate. 

Aang shook his head. 

“Sorry, I’m a vegetarian, I don’t eat meat,” He explained. 

“Oh,” Ursa said. “Well, the rice should be fine.”

“Mother,” hissed Azula, glancing suspiciously at Aang. “He is an enemy combatant, stop coddling him!”

“Azula, there are rules to this sort of thing,” Ursa said. 

“You don’t have to give him a fancy meal!” Azula retorted. “And besides, rules hardly apply to us anyway. Royalty and all that.”

“Azula!” Ursa countered. “You’ve already had quite enough of that today!”

“Oh, has Zuzu already told you about my burn the village plan? Of course he would.”

“I would not!” Zuko snapped. The candles grew a bit brighter as the family argued. Aang was too stunned by everything to really interject. So he just watched. 

“Of course you would!” Azula replied. “Precious little Zuzu goes to mother!”

“Stop calling me that!” Zuko yelled. “I’m not six anymore!”

“You both are acting like it,” Ursa muttered under her breath. Unfortunately that was seemingly still loud enough for her kids to hear. 

“Oh mother,” Azula said with a sickeningly false sweetness. “Do you have something to say? Are we not meeting your lofty expectations.”

Wow the candles were getting really bright. Aang could practically feel the warmth. 

“Behaving properly is hardly a high bar,” Ursa said, some acid slipping into her tone. “Especially considering I know you are capable of better. I’ve seen you use it!” 

“Yes yes, manners are Royalty’s greatest weapon,” Azula said. “But you never let me actually use them as a weapon!”

At this point Aang really wanted to leave. Not just for the whole escaping behind captured thing, but also because he was getting the sense that this was all very personal and maybe he shouldn’t be seeing it,  

“Is this about the whole thing with the rice trade?” Ursa said. “I told you there are reasons for the protocols!”

“Wait what?” Zuko gasped. 

“Mother please,” Azula said. “They were clearly skimming off the top! If you want me making policy then let me make policy! It’s hardly policymaking if I just keep everything the same!”

“Why are you making policy?” Zuko demanded. “I’m the Crown Prince!”

Wow, those candles were getting really, really, hot. 

“Zuko,” Ursa said. “Azula had expressed some interest in working towards improving the convoys of rice from the colonies to the main islands. And I thought it might be informative for her to engage with the issue.”

“If you call that engagement,” Azula muttered. 

“But…why not me?” Zuko demanded. 

Aang noticed that the rope tying his hands together was pretty thin. 

“Oh please, like Mister Crown Prince needs more of that,” Azula noted. 

“I’m on a boat in the polar ice!” Zuko said. “Hardly influencing national politics!” 

“But you will be!” Azula noted.

“Oh so you want the job?”

Hmm, when they yelled the candles flared up a bunch. And they all seemed super focused on this argument. There weren’t even guards in the room. 

“No!” Azula protested. “But I don’t want to be left behind when you take the Throne!” 

“Children please,” Ursa said. 

"I AM NOT A CHILD,” roared Azula. Oh wow, that was a lot of Fire. Aang started to shuffle to the side. Closer to the candle. 

“You are fourteen years old,” Ursa insisted. “Quite frankly I would not have brought you, either of you, had the Fire Lord not insisted.” 

“What?” Zuko gasped. “Why not? Do you not think I’m ready? I am! See I captured the Avatar!” 

Aang froze and gave a winning grin, hoping his efforts weren’t too obvious. He need not have worried. None of the assembled royalty even paused. 

“WE captured the Avatar,” Azula said venomously. “Or are you going to steal my credit for this endeavor?" 

"I AM NOT!" Shouted Zuko. 

"Why would you even need the credit?" Azula continued. "It's not like you need to be competent to be Fire Lord." 

"HEY!" 

"What? It's true!" Azula protested. "Grandfather spent the past half decade dying and I doubt Uncle will be any better. Someone needs to be picking up the slack. Because you sure aren't, at least not yet. And certainly not Mother. How on EARTH did she get the nickname Blackwidowmantis?"

Aang reached his arms out, taking a deep breath. No one noticed. The rope began to fray. 

"Where did you hear THAT?" Ursa demanded, suddenly very sharp but also suddenly very pale. 

"Oh please, everyone has heard the name," Azula said, waving her hand. "But it's all exaggerated. As if you would ever do anything interesting." 

The rope kept fraying. The candle kept flickering. 

"Azula, please," Ursa begged. "I am trying my best here to keep this family safe. To keep you safe."

"I never needed you," snarled Azula, who seemed to be taking immense glee at the look on her mother's face. "Quite frankly I think you hold us both back." 

Almost there…almost there. 

"Azula…" Ursa said softly. 

"Don't say that about Mother!" Zuko demanded. 

And…there! 

Aang leapt across the room propelling himself with airbending, knocking over Zuko as he grabbed his staff. Acting quickly he opened just the top and waved it, sending everyone flying across the room except him. Then he leaped back across the room, towards the open door. 

As he ran as fast as he could down the hallway, he heard shouting behind him. 

"This is all your fault!" A voice faintly echoed. 

Aang dashed and darted as quickly as he could. He main goal was just too get up. Several times he blew away the guards or managed to dash by. But the alarm had been raised quickly. He was fighting more and more guards. How much longer could he keep this up?

Suddenly he saw it. An open doorway. And beyond it, a bright expanse of blue and white. Freedom. 

Then someone leapt in front of him. 

It was a tall, darker skinned man. His wrinkled face suggested age, but his hair barely had any gray in it, if it had any at all. He wore robes, rather than the armor of the Fire Nation soldiers. A scabbard crossed his back, although the sword was gripped in his hands, tilting towards Aang. 

"Avatar," He said in a deep voice. "The Fire Lord will wish to speak with you. You have much to discuss." 

Aang frowned. The Fire Lord was probably behind this whole 'war' thing. But that also meant he could stop it. Maybe. But he really, really, didn't want to stick around with Zuko and Azula. 

"Sorry," Aang said. "Kinda going somewhere at the moment." 

Footsteps in the hallway behind him and shouting. Aang didn't have much time before he got caught. Again. 

"Well," The Man with the Sword replied, not moving an inch. "The offer will remain open."

The man swung his sword, but it was surprisingly slow and clumsy. Aang burst out onto the deck, breathing in the air of freedom. And, conveniently, he spied Appa, Katara, and Sokka sailing through the air towards him. 

Maybe he had a chance after all. 

Chapter Text

“Lady Ursa,” Commander Zhao said, giving a stiff and formal bow, before ushering her in for some tea. “It has been quite a while, has it not?”

“It has,” She said flatly. Zhao had always sent shivers up her spine. So nakedly ambitious. And she doubted his promotion to Commander, which had been among Azulon’s last acts, would quench his thirst for power. 

“Will the Royal Children be joining us?” He asked in a tone of voice too polite to be sincere.  

“Zuko is overseeing reprovisioning,” She said. “Well Jee is overseeing the repairs, and Zuko is hopefully not getting in the way. You know how children are.”

She knew Zhao did not. He had never married. And if he had ever produced children out of wedlock… well he was not the kind to acknowledge their existence. He still nodded. 

“And Azula is…indisposed,” Ursa added. That was not a total lie. Azula had been moody since the…incident at dinner. She’d spoken with Zuko some, Ursa knew, and written home to her friends. But barely any words to her mother. 

“A shame,” Zhao replied, clasping his hands as they sat. “Now, some tea? I hope you still like red, it’s the best we have here on the front.”

Zhao poured the tea from the kettle himself. Ursa took a cup but did not drink. Instead she stared at Zhao’s cup, which sat in his hands. Zhao raised an eyebrow, than looked down at his cup. He smiled and took a sip. 

“I am sorry,” Ursa said suddenly. “I must seem so paranoid. I really meant no offense.”

She quickly rose her cup and took and long sip to prove her point. 

“No, no,” He said with a smile and a wave of his hand. “I understand completely. These are dangerous times we live in, dangerous times. And with how you have been treated lately, well I understand completely.”

“How have I been treated?” Ursa asked cautiously. 

“Exiled from your own home,” Zhao explained. “By your own family no less. Your son cut off from his birthright, sent on a wild snipegoose chase.” 

Ursa kept her gaze steady. He was not going to goad her that easily. 

“Of course, if the rumors that have already swept the docks are true then perhaps it was not such a wild chase at all?” Zhao questioned. 

Sailors. They always talked. So unprofessional. 

“If they are, then our quest is all the more important,” Ursa replied evenly. “If not, then well, we shall continue to sail.”  

“Whoever captured the Avatar,” Zhao said. "Would win a great victory. The greatest in many years. Their position would be unassailable." 

"Enough for another promotion?" She asked, glaring at Zhao. 

"Enough to ensure that no one, not even the Fire Lord, could threaten their place in the secession," Zhao said, taking a significant pause to drink his tea, giving Ursa plenty of time to consider what he had just said. 

So it wasn't just her. Others had noticed how abruptly Iroh had sent them away from the capital. And with no destination in mind. 

Still, she doubted Zhao was being unreservedly altruistic. If he was the man to engineer Zuko's ascension, he would be well positioned indeed. There was also the possibility he was playing both sides. After all, removing the Fire Lord's unwanted heir, well, that would position him well just as well. 

Ursa sipped her own tea, raising an eyebrow and inviting Zhao to continue. 

"Truth be told, your heinous treatment at the hands of the Fire Lord are not the only thing that has many concerned," Zhao obliged. "Tell me, how much have you heard since you set sail." 

Not much. Zuko had insisted on a direct route South, which took them off of the usual lanes for sea travel. And her informants at court had been…less useful than anticipated. More gossip than substance, and she had no chance for follow up questions via messenger hawk. 

Of course it could be nothing, just Zhao trying to bait her into treason. 

"Oh a great deal," Ursa lied. "I do wonder what our glorious Fire Lord could do that would cause concern among his most loyal men." 

Zhao frowned. 

"Oh I am sure this is the work of treacherous advisors, whispering in his ear," Zhao replied. "But he's cut production for the Navy, redirected the steel for domestic irrigation." 

Ursa was no military woman but that was still…odd. She could see why the Navy might need less, there weren't many other fleets left. Some Earth Kingdom ships on the lakes, and a stubborn Water Tribe flotilla at Chameleon Bay. But she would have thought surplus would go to the army for tanks or something. The Fire Nation was already fed by the Colonies. 

"And his strategy has been…erratic," Zhao said with a sneer. "The proposed move against Omashu has been rejected. Front Commanders who lack the Iron Will to win this war. He's even imposed labor standards for prisoners of war!" 

Hmm. 

"I see," She said neutrally. "And you think me and my family could be of some use here?" 

"When the past is unchangeable, and the present disappoints, we look to the future," Zhao said, quoting some proverb or another. "And your children are the future."

"And what does your future look like Zhao?" She asked. 

"A future where we win the war," Zhao said. "Where the Earth Kingdom kneels before us. Where the walls of Ba Sing Se are torn down. Where we finally crack the Northern Water Tribe. When all the world is one nation. Co-Prosperity for all. " 

That was a terribly generic vision. It was just the regurgitated propaganda of a century of war. Any school child could recite it. Ozai had possessed a more original vision of the post-war world. It had been worse, salted fields and cities burned to slag and extermination not seen since the Air Nation had been wiped out. Horrifying, just like everything about him. But it had at least been original. 

"One I am sure you will play a leading role in," Ursa noted. 

"Simply think of me as trying to fulfill the legacy of your husband," Zhao said with a broad smile. 

That sounded extremely unappealing on several fronts. And despite her years of training, some hint of it must have slipped through her mask, given Zhao's reaction. 

"Surely you want to see the dreams of your late, dearly departed husband fulfilled," Zhao said with faux concern. "I have always known those ru-" 

"Of course," Ursa cut him off. 

So there was the other side of the coin. A threat of blackmail. If you could even call it blackmail. Given that Zhao had nothing more than anyone else. 

Zhao was thoroughly detestable. But his naked ambition might also be a weakness in the capital. Riding the broncotiger long enough to secure Zuko and Azula's future might be difficult but not impossible. All in all, Zhao was likely a worse man than Iroh, but a weaker opponent. 

"Still," She continued, choosing the same faux concern he had just used. "I cannot bear the thought of you doing something so selflessly noble without any recognition for your efforts." 

Zhao smiled. 

"As I said, there is much glory and honor in capturing the Avatar," He explained. "A lot of it. Surely enough to share." 

"True enough," Ursa said. "And should you gain victory elsewhere, such prestige will only grow." 

"Indeed," Zhao replied. "I fear messages from the Fire Lord ordering halts have been…misplaced. Those poor messenger hawks." 

Oh, so he was already doing outright treason before he had secured any Court support. Ursa kept her face placid but frowned internally. The last thing she needed was an ally so thick he hurt the cause. 

"I should think that the capture of the Avatar," Ursa countered. "Should he exist, of course, would be enough to secure support for Zuko remaining Crown Prince. And your aid will be greatly appreciated. As will your patience." 

She was a Lady of the Fire Nation. One day to be Lady Mother of the Fire Lord. Some Commander was not going to dictate terms to her. 

Zhao narrowed his eyes ever so slightly. 

"I am not the most patient of men," Zhao replied. 

"Nor are you the only man who can assist in capturing the Avatar," Ursa replied. She was liking that idea more and more. 

"No, but do not mistake me for a powerless man," Zhao said. "Nor am I acting alone in this regard. Many of us have concerns about Iroh. Concerns that even the patient cannot ignore." 

So Zhao was prepared to do something bigger than merely pressuring Iroh into keeping Zuko as his heir. Maybe she should do what she had suspected he was doing and rat him out to Iroh. Hearing of a plot around Zuko might make Iroh even more paranoid though. Better not risk it. 

"Oh," Ursa replied. "I am not an expert, but surely a few strategic hiccups are not caused for great alarm."  

“It is not just that,” Zhao said. “His new Minister of War has never even held a field command, just an engineer of some kind. He’s relaxed oversight at universities. I just received word that a junior official submitted a memorial to the throne suggesting the cost of the war was too high. And the official wasn’t even executed! That would never have happened under Azulon!”

Well, pretty much anyone could manage fewer executions than Azulon, Ursa thought. Still, this was all news to her. This was a lot of people Iroh was opposing, however slowly. And Zhao was not acting alone. 

“That is…odd,” She admitted. “Again, I do not know much on matters of war. But certainly, we must win the war.”

Personally, you always caught more flyrabbits with honey than vinegar, but she sensed Zhao was not exactly amenable to that line of thought at the moment. So she just took a sip of her tea. In fact she refilled it, as Zhao grinned a wide grin. 

“Exactly,” He said, raising a finger for emphasis. “On every front, Iroh is a danger to be removed. Permanently.” 

And once again Zhao was talking himself into a hole. One did not simply kill the Fire Lord. 

“I will warn you,” She said cautiously. “Zuko and Azula have no small amount of affection for their Uncle. Displacing him would be difficult, disposing of him completely may well be impossible.” 

Zhao waved his hand dismissively. 

“That is what the regency is for,” He said. “A chance to clean the house before they ascend to full power.” 

“Zuko is 16,” Ursa reminded him. “Plenty have ruled at that age without the need for a regency. And besides, as the Regent, I would not be particularly amenable to the idea either.” 

For a moment she thought Zhao would challenge her right to any hypothetical regency, but thank the spirits he was not that stupid. Instead, he folded his hands and nodded. 

“I am sure there are many temples that would be honored to be graced with the presence of a Former Fire Lord,” Zhao said with a tight smile. 

“Ideally,” Ursa insisted quietly but firmly. “Iroh could maintain the throne. He is old, and Zuko is admittedly somewhat green. I would be satisfied with a firm commitment to Zuko’s inheritance. And I would hope that addressing your concerns would be enough on your part.”

Zhao frowned deeply, and Ursa guessed his ultimate answer to that was no. But she met his gaze firmly. If there was any sort of…project…happening, she needed to be leading, not following. 

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it,” Zhao replied, not conceding, not demanding. “Either way we will need to act swiftly, speed is of the essence.”

“That may be easier said than done,” Ursa admitted. She would let sleeping adderdogs lie for now. For Now. “The Avatar has been hiding for a century, even if he has returned he will not be easy to find.”  

"Every resource will be given to that front," Zhao replied. "But there are other things that can be arranged much more quickly." 

"Such as?" 

"Oh mostly moving around people and units and equipment," Zhao explained. "Making sure the right minds are in the right place at the right time. You'll need to get your turtleducks in a row in the capital with your friends at court, I'll need to have mine. And there are the marriages to consider." 

Wait What? 

Ursa raised an eyebrow. Zhao gave a laugh. 

"Come now," He said. "We're managing an alliance, did you think there wouldn't be marriages? Most of my fellow…concerned citizens are honest. But a few are…skittish. But thankfully there are ways of tying us all together." 

Ursa's skin began to crawl. 

"The details can be arranged later," Zhao gave a leering smile as Ursa shoved down her disgust. "But as the two natural leaders I would think we would pair quite nicely. And it would be good to avoid that pesky regency issue wouldn't it?" 

Well this possible alliance was now closed forever. Aside from the visceral revulsion it tied her down and threatened Zuko's place. But mostly visceral revulsion. 

She could handle this. 

"The Sei'naka have prestige but little else," Zhao continued. "I'm sure the Fujin would like to produce a Fire Lord. Or maybe the Zhangs?" 

Ursa bit her tongue. She could get out of this and avoid burning all of her bridges, at least for now. She could keep her temper under control. She'd managed to pretend to tolerate Ozai for years after all. 

"Now, Azula is perhaps a bit young," Zhao said silkily. "But perhaps an older general might secure…" 

Ursa hurled her hot tea right in Zhao's face. He screamed in pain. It was really quite satisfying. 

"Oops," She said with all the obviously false concern she could muster. It wasn't much. "Excuse me Commander Zhao, I must be going." 

"You…you…" Zhao shouted. "YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS!" 

"Goodbye," She said standing and leaving. 

"YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS!" She heard him below as she walked swiftly as she dared back towards her ship. 

What had she done? Spirits above she'd burned her bridges there. She didn't regret it, and never would, but she'd made an enemy of her enemy all the same. 

She couldn't go to Iroh yet. The cause of his abandonment of Zuko remained as mysterious as ever. And she had no proof. And there still might be anti-Iroh men who were less repulsive. 

She would find a way out, she always did. But it was hard to deny she was between a rock and a hard place. 

Chapter Text

Suki sneered as she was forced to her knees in the ashes. The rope chafed around her wrists as she struggled.

At least Sokka had escaped. And the Avatar. And Sokka’s sister. The Avatar had even managed to douse the flames, which was nice. Only half of the only home she had ever known burned down. Looking around her, the Fire Nation did not have enough soldiers to actually occupy Kyoshi Island. Which meant they were going to be roughed up and let go, or all killed. At least the townsfolk who had fled to the hills would survive either way. The Kyoshi Warriors had done their jobs. One last time.

Suki glared up at the two kids who were apparently in charge of this whole operation. She knew she wasn’t exactly in a position to talk, but they did seem rather young to be chasing the Avatar around.

They were speaking quietly, but Suki could still hear them. Warriors training and all that.

“We don’t have the space on the ship, or the forces for an occupation,” The boy whispered. “Not even a temporary one. We’re wasting enough time chasing the Avatar here anyway. Now are you willing to kill all these prisoners?”

The girl took a deep breath and then a long slow exhale.

“No,” The girl said. Suki was glad to hear that although it was slightly disturbing how disappointed in herself the girl sounded at that. “But we need to interrogate them, at least the leaders.”

“Fair enough,” The boy said. “I’ll take the Headman, you’ll take the Warriors?”

“Sure,” The girl said and she looked directly at Suki with a wild stare. “I could use some girl talk.”

The girl stalked over, looking like a leopardwolf as she did so, and grabbed Suki by the hair, forcing her to look the girl in the eyes.

“I saw you listening, peasant,” The Fire Nation girl spat. “Are you the leader of these warriors?”

“I am Suki,” Suki replied. “I am Lieutenant of the Kyoshi Warriors. So yes I lead them. And you are.”

“Princess Azula of the Fire Nation, Daimyo of the Twin Knives,” She said. “Oh, look, you’re already kneeling, clever girl.”

Suki spat on the ground in front of Azula. Azula just chuckled.

“Like I said, I heard you listening,” She continued. “So you know what I’ll do if you don’t answer my questions.”

Suki just kept glaring. Azula shrugged and pressed onward.

“Where is the Avatar?” She demanded.

“I honestly don’t know,” Suki replied. “You saw his bison fly off right? You know as much as I do.”

“Well where is he going?” Azula asked.

“Up, last I saw,” Suki said with a grin. “Up, up, and away.”

Azula let go of Suki’s hair. She flicked her hand and a blue flame appeared in her palm. Huh. Suki had never seen a fire bender to that before. It certainly felt hot, although any fire that close to her face would feel hot, she supposed.

"Again," Suki said. "I don't know. I presume North somewhere, because they came from the South."

"We already knew that," Azula snapped.

"So he could be headed to Ba Sing Se for all I know, or the Great Divide or the Great Swamp or…" Azula cut her off with a glare.

"What did you discuss with the Avatar?" Azula demanded.

"Not much," Suki admitted. "I spent most of my time with Sokka."

"Who is Sokka?" Azula asked.

Spirits she shouldn't have said that. Should not have said that. Apparently they didn't know as much about the Avatar as Suki had thought.

"Water Tribe Boy," Suki said. "Tall, dumb ponytail, talks too much."

Also surprisingly funny, open to changing his mind when proved wrong, and more than a little cute. But Suki was not here to engage in boy, or girl she supposed, talk with the Princess of the Fire Nation.

"And did he say anything useful?"

"Not in the slightest."

Azula growled.

"Do you have ANY useful information?"

"The Avatar has this hidden skill…"

Azula leaned in, and waved her hand to indicate 'go on,' Suki had to keep herself from beaming at luring the tigerfish into the snare.

"He does this little thing where he spins beads or balls off knicknacks and he used his airbending to make a little…" Suki said with a smirk.

Azula yanked Suki up and penguinfrog marched her towards the Shrine of Kyoshi. Oh spirits, they were going to loot the place, weren't they. All the treasures she had been tasked with protecting. The original headdress and fans. The collected letters. Everything. To be burned or locked in some rusty dungeon somewhere.

"So," Azula said in what she probably thought was a conversational tone but certainly wasn't. "I thought the Earth Kingdom didn't allow women to fight."

"They don't let women enlist," Suki retorted. "But plenty of fights anyway. Besides, we're the Kyoshi Warriors, not the Earth Army."

"The Avatar Fan Girls," Azula laughed. "Such a formidable foe."

Suki stopped in her tracks and threw her head back, knocking Azula straight in the face. The fire bender stumbled backwards and Suki surged forward. This was a stupid plan. It wasn't even a plan and…Azula grabbed the rope on her wrists and yanked her back close.

"Try that again and I burn what's left of the town," She crooned. Suki flinched, she definitely did not want that.

They walked in silence the rest of the way to the shrine. Suki couldn't tell for sure but, but it seemed like Azula was purposely leading her over rough bits of terrain. Roots, bits of debris, that sort of thing.

They stumbled into the shrine. Azula cast a thoroughly disapproving glare. Suki nearly threw up in revulsion. How dare some stuck up Fire Princess dishonor Kyoshi like that? How dare she.

"I suppose I can see why you use fans," Azula noted, regarding the wall. "Although such an attachment to sentimentally likely doomed you all."

"We resisted for a hundred years," Suki noted.

Azula sighed in an overly dramatic style and touched her hand to her forehead.

"If that is what you peasants want to believe," Azula said. "Do so, along with that insane belief she lived centuries."

"If she didn't then who was the Avatar after Kuruk and before Roku?"

Azula ignored the question and moved past the fams. And also the headdress. And even the robes and boots, and right over to the sword.

The sword was traditionally a last resort for the warriors. Kyoshi famously never actually uses her. But then she had been a master of the four elements, and many of the warriors were not benders at all. Still Kyoshi's sword was perhaps the least revered of her relics. Suki even noticed some cobwebs on it and winced.

"I noticed when we were fighting your warriors, that their blades were Katanas," Azula said.

Suki looked at her blankly. What was a Katana?

"The sword? That's a Katana," Azula said slowly, as if speaking to a child. "Zuko could tell you all the types and differences and things. But what matters is that it is a Fire Nation style. Not an Earth Kingdom one."

"So?"

"So how did you get them? How did you learn to fight with them? To forge them? It's a blatant security issue!" Azula retorted. Really it sounded more like she just needed something to latch onto. But Suki was not going to say that to her face.

"We've been using them for generations," Suki shrugged. "It's no secret, probably picked it up from some merchants somewhere."

"Possibly," Azula leaning down and looking at the sword. "Except…"

She picked it up and twirled it around, examining the hilt carefully. Suki flinched. You really, really, weren't supposed to touch the relics without proper cleansing rituals.

Azula frowned then shoved the hilt into Suki's face, holding the sword by the scabbard.

"Do you know what that is?" Azula demanded.

Suki squinted her eyes. It was…a rectangle? It was in a circle and had some stylized lines on it but little else.

"A…a brick?" Suki asked lamely.

"A whetstone," Azula said, rolling her eyes. "For sharpening swords and knives. But not just any whetstone. No this is the symbol of the Sei'naka Clan. A very old, and very prestigious Fire Nation house. And they are about to get much more important, assuming my idiot brother doesn't mess it all up. But that still leaves a question. How did it wind up here? On some uncivilized backwater?"

Suki growled at that remark.

"How would an Earth Nation Avatar get her hands on one of these?" Azula pondered. "Thoughts?"

"She never actually used it," Suki explained. "Warriors mirrored her but some of them needed more than fans so she took it symbolically."

"That makes even less sense," Azula countered. "Why would she get a symbolic sword from the Fire Nation?"

Suki racked her brains a bit. Sei'naka, Sei'naka. Where had she heard that before? Something from history class. And it was Fire Nation-related…somehow. Realization dawned.

“Her wife probably got it for her,” Suki said. “She was Sei’naka, I’m pretty sure that was the Clan name.”

“Her…wife?” Azula asked, apparently confused.

“Yeah Kysohi’s wife was Fire Nation,” Suki explained. “I mean we don’t advertise it much on account of the whole war thing, but back then I guess not all of you were pyromaniacs trying to conquer the world.”

“Wife?” Azula repeated. “How could she have a wife? Two women can’t get married. Marriage is between a man and a woman.”

“What?” Suki asked. “What are you? From the Northern Provinces? My dads are married!”

Azula looked vaguely stunned by that whole notion, more so than she had been by anything else. But that look vanished as soon as it arrived.

“Whatever,” She said with a wave of her hand. “I will be returning this sword to its proper owner, whatever its origins actually are. It shall be a fine gift.”

Suki gasped, then sighed. She really should have seen this one coming. That’s what the Fire Nation did, it stole from others. Land, people, treasure, and even history. Suki still felt a rush of shame though. Never before had a leader of the warriors allowed a sacred relic to be stolen from Kyoshi’s Shrine.

Azula laid the sword up against the wall, Suki growling at the brazen disregard for such a sacred item. Azula turned back to Suki, and crossed her arms.

“Now what am I going to do with you?” The Princess demanded. “You are guilty of resisting the Fire Nation and harboring a fugitive.”

“We’re not Fire Nation citizens,” Suki protested. “If we were invading your home, you’d resist, wouldn’t you?”

“But you're not,” Azula replied. “And we are. Don’t you see? It’s about being in power, about being on top. That’s all that matters. The strong do as they will, and the weak suffer what they must. And I am very much the strong.”

“So you’re planning on overthrowing your brother someday?” Suki asked. Maybe if she could get the word out, divide the Fire Nation…

“Of course not,” Azula replied. “He’s next in line for power.”

“So this doesn’t apply to family?” Suki asked. “Is that it?”

“Well no,” Azula said. “Mother proved she was superior when…never mind that peasant, the point is that taking this island is a display of strength. And maybe that will convince Uncle or Mother to finally give us some real power.”

Suki was done debating philosophy with this Princess and settled for a sullen glare.

“Yes, everyone will finally see how strong and victorious I am. They will see that, they will all see that.”

Suki’s wrists hurt. The battle energy that had sustained her all day was crashing. She just wanted this to be done. She sighed.

“You don’t believe me!” Azula snapped, pointing at Suki accusingly. “You don’t think I can do it? Well, I can! I am going to be worthy of my father’s name! You’ll see. I’ll come back here when the war is won and you’ll see! You’ll see! I’ll leave you with your village. Let’s see if you barbarians can rebuild one hut before we win the war! I doubt it!”

Well, Suki thought, at least she was going to live. And she was going to do everything in her power to make sure that the Fire Nation never won the war so that this stupid Princess Azula never came to Kyoshi Island again.

Chapter Text

“FORWARD,” Zuko bellowed, slamming the side of the ship, as if that would do anything.

They’d caught the Avatar’s tail, purely by chance. He’d destroyed a prison ship for Earthbenders, but left behind a water tribe trinket. They followed the trail of tales north, right until they had seen the flying bison overhead. Making a beeline for the Fire Nation of all places. Why he was headed to the outlying Fire Sage Island, Zuko had no idea. But he would capture the Avatar all the same. Unless the Sages managed it first, or helped him on his way. It was always hard to tell where their loyalty would lie.

“Prince Zuko,” A voice said behind him. Captain Jee. “We are at the highest speed we can maintain for any length of time. Any faster and we risk running out of coal before we can restock.”

Zuko scowled. They were so close!

“If we get stranded anywhere, best do it in Fire Nation Waters,” Zuko grumbled. “Still, belay the order, but be ready to increase speed at my command.”

Jee saluted crisply and turned away.

What Zuko wouldn’t have given for a smaller, faster ship. This ship was strong and fairly fast for its size, and fit for royalty. But the pagoda on top of the ship lowered its top speed considerably. They were always just one step behind the Avatar and his gang.

“I’ve got good news and bad news,” Azula said behind him. Zuko nearly jumped out of his skin. Normally she couldn’t do that anymore.

“Good news,” Azula continued. “Mother sent out the emergency orders, every Fire Nation Ship in the area will be converging on the Crescent Isle.”

“And?”

“Bad news,” His sister replied. “Commander Zhao also sent out emergency orders. And no one knows who is in charge in this situation.”

Ashes. Zhao had seriously offended mother at their last meeting, Zuko hadn’t exactly figured out how. That was enough for him. Azula was always more cautious in this regard, but such a blatant attempt to steal the glory from her was a sure way to get on her bad side.

“We’ll just have to beat him there then,” Zuko murmured as he faced the horizon.

The plan was simple. They would run some lifeboats aground rather than actually finding a harbor. Risky, but necessary. Zuko, Azula and a crack team would rush to the temple and detain the Avatar. Mother would find a safer anchorage and deploy the marines on board to support them. A bold plan, yes. But one they had agreed on.

Piandao had insisted on coming with the small team. Azula had protested, saying he would only slow them down. Before Zuko could correct her. Piandao had a sword at both of their throats. That had convinced her.

They landed nearly at sundown and moved quickly towards the temple. Things were going pretty well right up until they burst into the main sanctum and discovered the Fire Sages fighting among themselves. It was three against two, with the Head Sage in the minority. The Water Tribe Boy (Sakka?) and Girl (Kotara?) were tied to a pillar as the sages dueled.

“STOP IN THE NAME OF THE FIRE LORD!” Zuko shouted, doing his best ‘princely’ voice.

He was actually somewhat surprised when the dueling Fire Sages froze.

“Where is the Avatar?” He demanded, Azula stepping up next to him, hopefully making the pair even more imposing.

“These traitors tricked us!” One of the Three Sages cried out. “He is in the Sanctuary of Roku.”

That sounded…bad. He wasn’t entirely sure what the Avatar could do in the Sanctuary of Roku, but it probably wasn’t good for the Fire Nation.

“No,” retorted the Head Sage. “You are the true traitors!”

Well great. He supposed he could wait for the Avatar. But that could take forever.

"Please Prince Zuko," The Head Sage begged. "My name is Shyu, your Uncle promoted me…"

"You!" Azula said, pointing at the Water Tribe siblings. Zuko was pretty sure they were siblings "Who was helping your little gang?"

"We're not telling you," the Girl snapped defiantly.

The Boy narrowed his eyes and bobbed his head back and forth. Then he grinned.

"It was Shyu there," He said cheekily. "Of course why would I tell you that unless it was a lie? But maybe I know that you could tell it was a life. Or maybe I know that you know that we know that…"

"Sokka!" The Girl complained.

"What Katara?" Sokka snapped back. Oh yes, they were definitely siblings. Zuko would recognize that banter anywhere. "It's confusing them, look!"

Well, it was confusing for most of them, for sure. But Zuko could see the wheels turning in his sister's head. If anyone could untie this knot, it was her.

Azula was about to speak when a voice cut in from behind him.

"Arrest them all," Zhao said in a bored tone. "They've all failed the Fire Nation by allowing the Avatar to get this far."

Great.

Turning around, Zuko saw, to his disappointment, that Zhao had more men than he and Azula did. A second later a pang of guilt hit him. They were all on the same side, the Fire Nation.

Right?

"Commander Zhao," Azula said primly. "How lovely of you to provide reinforcements. Unnecessary, of course, but lovely."

Zhao gave a polite smile.

"I will be sure to tell your Uncle how much assistance you provided in the capture of the Avatar."

Azula scowled at that.

"We have command," Azula retorted.

"Your mother has a command," Zhao said. "Although mine is superior, you don't even have that."

"I am a Princess!" Azula snapped.

"And I am a Commander in the Fire Navy," Zhao replied. "We are not hosting a tea party or a social event, we are at war. There is no time for children playing games."

For a moment, Zuko was afraid Azula was going to try and burn Zhao's face off. But she barely managed to restrain herself, merely clenching her fists by her sides.

Zhao’s men surrounded the great doors but were unable to open them, even with Fire Bending. Probably some Avatar Spirit Magic or something.

“Ah well,” Zhao said, unperturbed. “He has to come out eventually.”

“And these two,” Zhao said, stalking toward Sokka and Katara. “Wherever did you two come from? Why would you make us fight you when we simply want to bring modernity to you barbarians.”

“You killed my MOTHER!” Katara snarled back.

Zuko froze. Surely, surely not. The Fire Nation would never…well surely Katara’s mother had been a warrior. Fighting the Fire Nation, the soldiers had no choice. Surely.

“Also, who ARE YOU?” Sokka asked.

“Commander Zhao,” He said smugly. “Although I suspect I will be getting a promotion soon enough.”

And then a flash of blue light just about blinded everyone in the room. Zuko screwed his eyes shut, but the light still hurt.

As the light dimmed he saw Zhao’s men start to blast fire toward the now-open doors. The fools! If they killed the Avatar they’d just start the cycle all over again. Zuko let out a roar, but he doubted they could hear him, even if they would follow his orders. His ears were still ringing, and they were much closer to the blast.

Hovering above them all was a pair of glowing eyes. Zuko was momentarily confused, those were not the eyes of the Avatar. There was also no tattoo.

But whoever it was blocked the blasts of fire coming at them with ease. A swirl of both air and fire surrounded them but did not consume them. Zuko took a step backward, and even Azula seemed uneasy.

The sphere of air and fire dissipated, revealing a tall, almost giant, man. He had a great gray beard, and flowing dark robes. And he was wearing Zuko’s headpiece.

The night they had departed southwards, the true beginning of this quest, his Mother had taken him and Azula aside and presented him with the headpiece. She explained that it was the traditional crown worn by the Crown Prince. Azula asked why Uncle had never worn it during all the years he was Crown Prince. All mother would say is that it had been misplaced. She placed it in Zuko’s hair and said he was the rightful heir, no matter what Uncle failed to declare. Then she bowed and asked Azula to bow. Azula had laughed out loud, which actually made him feel much better because it had been painfully awkward.

He hadn’t given it much thought until now. Actually, he wasn’t giving it much thought, even now. He was stunned. Especially when some of the Fire Sages started blabbering about Avatar Roku. Why would Avatar Roku be wearing the Crown Prince’s crown?

Any further pondering was interrupted when Roku unleashed a wave of flame across the room. Azula managed to shield herself, while Zuko stumbled backward. This was better than Zhao and his men had managed, they were all sent flying across the floor. Somehow, the Watertribe Siblings were ok. In fact better than ok, their chains had somehow burnt to nothing.

Roku, surely the actual Roku hadn't been that tall, looked down at Zuko and Zuko could instantly tell Roku was looking at his headpiece.

Zuko readied himself to be blasted with the full fire of an Avatar. But he was not prepared for what Roku instead attacked him with. A powerful, withering glare of disappointment filled Zuko with a pang of inexplicable guilt and a desire to curl up into a ball and rethink his life.

And then Roku shot his hand forward, opening a great chasm in front of him. Azula nimbly leaped to the side. Glancing downwards, Zuko saw the fiery chasm go deep, deep down.

Everyone was running now, except Zuko and Azula. Zhao was running. His men were running. Zuko and Azula's men were running, despite Azula yelling threats at them.

"Avatar Roku is destroying the temple!" One of the Fire Sages yelped. "We need to go"

"Not without Aang!" The Water Tribe girl yelled back. Zuko wished he could see who she was talking to, and find the traitors, but he was still distracted by Roku.

Right. The Avatar. The actual, current Avatar, not Roku. He was still in here somewhere, if Zuko could just find him and grab him…

Roku made another grand motion and pillars of lava burst from the floor.

Azula looked at Zuko. Zuko looked at Azula. Their eyes locked and a silent, motionless agreement was made.

Survival was more important.

They ran towards the nearest exit that had not yet collapsed, moving as fast as they could. Any semblance of division between Zhao's soldiers and Royal soldiers was gone as every soul in the temple tried to get out before there was no longer any temple whatsoever. The whole mountain seemed to be shaking. Cracks were beginning to form everywhere, spewing heat and gas, and flame. Fire Benders did like it hot, but they had their limits.

Zuko tripped over something, but Azula snatched him before he hit the ground. He did the same for her a few paces later.

None stopped running until they reached the shore, where mother had been watching with horror. Thankfully the collapse was seemingly limited to the volcano proper. Mother had clearly been worried sick and pulled them in for quite undignified hugs. Even Azula only protested a little.

Now that he was far removed from the danger, Zuko could appreciate the terrible, awful beauty of the burning, collapsing temple. Pillars of soot and smoke billowed from the once mighty shrine. Rivers of lava sheared through the already barren island.

Zhao's soldiers who had wound up at the royal sloop began to drift back to their fleet. Royal soldiers were drifting back as well. But Zuko's were fixed on the horizon.

"Do you think they survived?" Azula asked him.

Zuko raised his hand and pointed to a whitish puff in the far distance, moving far too quickly to be a cloud.

"Definitely," He said.

Chapter Text

“You’re focusing too much on the power,” Ursa said sharply, as the blast of lightning faded. “Having more lightning doesn’t make it more deadly. You need to focus on your ability to sustain the attacks for longer, not making more of them.”

Azula huffed and adjusted her feet on the soil of the palace garden, grumbling about how Zuko wasn’t getting this kind of treatment.

That was true, but Azula had asked for this. Zuko was taking time to refine his swordsmanship with Master Piandao. Azula, however, had begged to get a headstart on lightning. Ursa, against her better judgment, had agreed. Only members of the Fire Nation Royal Family were allowed to bend lightning. Nonbenders like Lo and Li might be allowed to learn the techniques to further training of royalty but the actual power, a few rumors aside, remained within the confines of the palace.

Ozai had taught her how to do it. It was probably the only romantic thing he had ever done for her. Perhaps they never would be in love, but it had seemed like perhaps they might have a fruitful partnership. It had, in fact, been in this very garden. Ursa could only summon a wry bitterness, reflecting upon that now.

Returning to the Caldera had been both a choice and an order. The messenger hawk from Iroh had made it inevitable, but Ursa had been planning to do so anyway. They needed to restock and repair the ship. Rotate out some of the crew in a place that wasn't crawling with Zhao loyalists. Unfortunately for Azula, Ty Lee’s Circus was on tour in the colonies. And unfortunately for Zuko Mai’s father had accepted a Governorship in Pouhai and the family was already en route. No reunions for now.

Azula let off another burst of lightning, up and over the walls of the compound. Some of the Turtleducks in the pond were disturbed by the blast and began quacking loudly. Azula looked over with some concern.

“Don’t even need rocks anymore,” She said with a glance toward Ursa and a slightly nervous grin.

Ursa sighed.

“No, I suppose not,” She replied. “Although I think they would prefer if you simply did not disturb them at all.”

Azula had never really had the way with animals Zuko had. But that was no excuse to be cruel.

“Father told me a story once,” Azula said suddenly. “He found a group of starving Earth Kingdom soldiers, who were begging him for food. He had his catapults fire at them instead.”

That was…well she’d heard Ozai boast about that incident before. And it certainly didn’t surprise her he’d consider it appropriate for children. But she’d never made the connection between it and Azula’s behavior towards the turtleducks before.

“That is…” Ursa sighed.

“I was always his daughter. And Zuko was always your son,” Azula said. “But then you…”

Ursa frowned. Just how much did her daughter know? Or at least suspect?

“I was stuck being second,” Azula said quietly, dropping away from her Fire Bending stance completely.

“Azula no…” Ursa’s first instinct was to deny that. But Azula was like a bloodhoundferret when it came to half truths and lies. Better to be honest. To a point.

“I…Zuko was always an easier child,” Ursa admitted. “At first I just tried to do what had worked with him. But when things didn’t work, I never put in the effort like I should have. I feared that if I tried to protect you I would lose Zuko. I was too much of a coward.”

“If it had been me, would you have done it?” Azula asked. No one dared say much more about the incident than that.

“Of course.”

“Then…why everything after?” Azula asked. “Denying me power, influence? Zuko never faced that.”

“Zuko never asked,” Ursa replied. “And even if he had, can you seriously ever imagine him talking himself into an Agni Kai? Or worse, a political feud. There is nothing worse than that.”

“Afraid I would end up like Father?”

“Like me,” Ursa said and Azula froze. “Look at my life Azula. Stuck in a pit of tar, trying to drag myself out of it. Fighting everything and everyone. Azula do I have friends? Do I have love, aside from my children? Hobbies? Did you know I like to grow fruit? Lemonlimes, Appleoranges, Passionfruitbanana, all of them. It has been years since I ever tended to an orchard. Spirits, we barely ever go to Ember Island anymore! And for what? So that the Rice Shipments go to one merchant over the other? So that my ally gets a little more land than my enemy? No. I do it for you, my children. I know that your situation is shaky at times. So I fight and I fight and I fight. And if I do it right, when I die neither of you will have to fight. And then I look at you, and you want to fight.”

Ursa suddenly realized there were tears in her eyes.

“I,” She concluded lamely. “That isn’t an excuse to shut you out. And when this is all over I’ll show you some things, I promise. But please, don’t let it consume you.”

For a brief moment, some sort of emotion flickered on Azula’s face but it was gone before Ursa could identify it. But even her now neutral face conveyed a sense of understanding.

“I will consider what you have said,” Azula replied. “Now, I believe we have an audience with Uncle?”

In this, her daughter was correct. After changing from their training clothes and rejoining Zuko, they entered into the Throne Room. It had been ages since she had been here. Azulon had spent years bedridden. And Iroh had sent her away before he have been properly enthroned. The last time she had been here…Ozai’s death had been fresh in everyone’s minds.

They entered the throne room.

Ursa joined her children in bowing deeply to the Fire Lord, doing her best to hide her nervousness. All the courtiers had been dismissed, save Piandao. She'd known he'd been a spy for Iroh. They should have thrown him off the boat the minute they had left the harbor.

As they rose, the flames in front of Iroh flickered, twisting and distorting his ominous shadows.

"We have returned Uncle," Zuko said. "But we regret to inform you that we have failed to capture the Avatar."

The flames flicked again and then parted. Iroh stepped through.

He looked…old. And tired. His face was worn down and his hair whiter. The wrinkles from smiles and the spark in his eyes were still there, but heavy was the head that wore the crown it seemed.

Still, he broke into a wide grin upon seeing them and spread his arms broadly, putting out the flames around him.

"My family has returned," He said. "Come, let us sit together."

And so he sat. On a simple cushion rather than his throne. Piandao joined him immediately. Then Zuko. Then a cautious Azula. Ursa finally relented and joined them. So there they were sitting like a normal family around the map of the world the Fire Lords had used in conquering for years.

"Uncle," Azula said quietly. "I am sorry we did not capture the Avatar. We have failed you. We have…"

Iroh raised his hand and Azula fell silent.

"My niece," He said gravely. "There is no need to apologize. I never so much as laid eyes upon the Avatar. Nor did my father. Nor his father before him. You have far exceeded expectations. From what Piandao has told me you even have had him cornered once or twice."

Ursa glared at the confirmation that the swordsman was a spy. Azula snarled. Zuko however, looked genuinely startled.

"You…you told him?" Zuko demanded, sounding betrayed. They had not had a lot of lessons, but Ursa knew they had bonded somewhat.

"I have told the Gene…Fire Lord of some major events," Piandao admitted. "He is my Lord and my old friend. But I have not violated the sacred trust between Teacher and Student."

That caused Ursa to raise an eyebrow. She'd known Piandao was Iroh's man. But a friend? That was new to her.

"There is an explanation for it," Azula blurted. "When we lost the Avatar I mean. Zhao interrupted us and ruined everything and Roku showed up. And before that, well, yes we were argue…"

“Again, it is far closer than any before you have managed,” Iroh assured her. “I offer nothing but praise for your accomplishments. A worthy accomplishment for my heirs.”

Ursa gave a small, but unambiguous smile. It was not a public commitment, but Iroh acknowledging her children as heirs was certainly a relief. She would not stop fighting, but her fight thus far had not been in vain. Maybe it was time to start talking to him about Zhao’s little clique.

“...I am sure you will continue your noble efforts with the same skill and determination,” Iroh continued.

He wanted them to keep hunting the Avatar? Why on Earth would he do that? Her children looked pleased, they had latched onto this quest quickly and had that youthful singlemindedness. But Ursa wanted to scream. For all of the Avatar’s symbolic importance, he was ultimately small applepotatoes. Whatever the legends said, surely he couldn’t be that much of a threat to the Fire Nation. He was only powerful when he did the glowy-eye thing. Sure when he did that he was a force of nature but he had only done that… twice in a few weeks.

Alright, maybe the Avatar was a big deal. But that called for professionals, experts. Not two teenagers.

“We will not fail you,” Zuko declared. “The Fire Nation will not let its enemies roam free across the world!”

“Your task is even more vital than that,” Iroh intoned gravely. “It is not enough that the Fire Nation captures the Avatar, YOU must capture the Avatar. In fact, better for the Avatar to go free than for anyone but you to capture him.”

“Uncle…” Zuko asked, befuddled.

“Zhao…” Azula sneered, furious.

Ursa kept her silence, fixing a level stare at Iroh. She wasn’t sure she liked where you are going.

“I was hoping that, upon your departure, I would be able to act quickly,” Iroh replied. “Somewhat painful, but swift. Like ripping off a bandage. But the situation is more fraught than expected. Fewer can be trusted than I would like. But I can always trust you.”

From his robes, Iroh pulled a scroll, with the royal seal pressed into it.

“I have ordered all other operations to capture the Avatar to cease,” He said. “You alone shall have this duty. Not even your old…friend Zhao will have the right to capture the Avatar. I have also given you expanded authority to commandeer Army and Navy Units to aid you in your quest.”

Zuko beamed, and even Azula had a look of smug satisfaction on her face. Even Ursa was happy to hear Zhao taken down a peg.

“Do not be too thrilled,” Iroh warned. “I very much doubt that Zhao will follow this order.”

Zuko paled.

“Traitor,” Azula snarled. “Why don’t you just kill him now?”

“I do not have proof,” Iroh said. “He would have the right to challenge for an Agni Kai unless I have four witnesses willing to offer sworn testimony. I have built my support on being a ruler who obeys the law. Would you stake everything on one duel?”

Azula then stilled and then shot a nervous look at Ursa. Ursa raised a single eyebrow.

“So you want us,” Zuko croaked. “To let the Avatar go free rather than allow Zhao to capture him?”

“I know it does not come easy to you,” Iroh said. “But Zhao is in some ways more dangerous than the Avatar. The Avatar has precious few friends in the capital for now. Zhao has many.”

Ursa noted that Iroh did not say the Avatar had zero friends in the capital. In fact he said the opposite.

“I understand Uncle,” Zuko said firmly. “We shall return with the Avatar in chains, you have my word.”

Iroh looked less pleased at that than Ursa had expected at that statement.

“We should depart quickly,” Azula noted. “We don’t want to lose his trail.”

Any skilled tracker would have lost his trail long ago. But her children had a miraculous ability to stumble onto the Avatar. And a slightly disconcerting ability to separate false reports of the Avatar from real ones.

“Ah yes,” Iroh said. “But before you go, I believe that your birthday is coming up. And although I would love to believe that you will have returned by then, I think it prudent to give you a gift.”

Azula, well Azula didn’t blush but Ursa knew her daughter well enough that she could tell Azula was a bit flustered and taken aback as Iroh took a box from the silent Piandao and handed it to the Princess.

“Many years ago,” Iroh said. “I sent gifts from the front, to my niece and nephew that I barely even know. I know Zuko still has his blade, I will not ask about the doll.”

Azula gingerly opened the box. And pulled out what was inside.

A pair of sickles, with chains attached from to the top. On the other end of the chains, a weighted ball.

Kusarigama.

Ursa sighed. Iroh probably wasn’t trying to kill her children. Probably. But he was still going to get them killed.

“They are admittedly from the Royal Forges,” Iroh said. “Not the Earth Kingdom, but I hope they are sufficient.”

“Thank you Uncle,” Azula said softly.

“Does this mean I’m getting a doll for my birthday?” Zuko whined with jealousy.

“Perhaps,” Iroh said enigmatically. “But for now, go and enjoy the fruits of your homeland. You leave soon after all.”

The kids scrambled up, gave another bow to the seated Iroh. He chuckled and waved them off. They left as quickly as decorum allowed.

“What is it that you want?” Ursa asked in a low voice.

“An end,” Iroh replied quietly. “An end to this war that devoured my son. The war that has devoured our very souls. An end. Before it ends us all.”

Chapter Text

The ship looked like a tiny toy boat from up here amidst the dry canyon. Sokka was surprised it could even navigate the river at this point. The Great Divide roared with water most of the time, but during the dry season you barely even noticed the river. Unfortunately, it was still a Fire Nation ship. And no matter how small it was in the distance, it was still dangerous.

The Gan Jin and Zhangs had just seemingly reconciled after Aang’s big fat lie about their ancestors being two twin brothers. But now they were falling into old habits just as quickly.

“You led the Fire Nation here!” One side yelled.

“No, it was clearly you!” The other retorted.

“NEITHER OF YOU DID IT!” Sokka yelled. He was sick and tired of all this arguing. This whole fiasco had really been a low point in his adventures with Aang. “That’s Prince Jerk and Princess Jerk I bet. They’ve been following us for ages.”

More than likely they’d heard about the…incident with the pirates and then the thing with Jet. That would have been enough to pin down the vague area, and then sail up and down the river until they were spotted.

“You should go,” Katara said urgently. “They want us, not you, you’ll be safe if you move away.”

“We will not abandon the Avatar!” A Gan Jin yelled out. “Not after he saved us all!”

“Never!” A Zhang added. “It would be a cowardice fit for a Gan Jin…er cowardice fit for a coward!”

Aang looked a little uncomfortable at that display of loyalty.

“Maybe we could just fly away on Appa?” Aang suggested. He had a point.

They seemingly hadn’t been spotted yet. There was a distinct lack of fire being blasted in their direction by the Fire Nation. Maybe it would be better to just escape this situation without any entanglements.

On the other hand, if Appa was spotted taking off, that might all be moot. Maybe they should hunker down and wait for the Fire Nation to pass them by. Keep low, and keep out of sight.

On the other other hand, the wheels in Sokka’s head began to turn. They’d always just managed to remain one step ahead of the Royal Pain-In-The-Butts, but they’d never really had an advantage. They’d always been the hunted, not the hunter. But now, now they knew where the Fire Nation was, and the Fire Nation didn’t know they were there. This could be an opportunity to turn the tables.

A plan began to form in his head.

They had a height advantage. With no air or earth benders, the Fire Nation was essentially trapped in the great divide. But Team Avatar, they needed to workshop that name, had an Airbender and a Flying Bison. Plus a sizable cliff their opponent couldn’t climb

“Hold on,” He said, raising his hand. “Do any of you have any of the food you smuggled in?”

The Gan Jin and the Zhang had, in fact, smuggled in even more food then they had dropped and used to lure the canyon crawlers away. Aang and the Guide flared, but Sokka chose to ignore the fact that they’d nearly gotten everyone killed in favor of working on his plan. He even took some from their own food supply on Appa, much to Katara’s protest.

“It’ll be worth it, I promise,” Sokka assured her, hoping that he was right.

He explained his plan. Katara agreed, Aang looked skeptical. Probably that monk pacifism. The Gan Jin and the Zhang were eager, and happily sent their members with the best throwing arms. A chance for some revenge against the Fire Nation. Sokka could sympathize.

It was Aang, Katara, Sokka, and one Zhang and Gan Jin who climbed up onto Appa’s back, with a pile of food in the center, tied down as best they could get it while still being easily accessible.

As Appa descended into the Great Divide Sokka made a point of yelling at every canyon crawler they passed, waving around food to gain their attention. Pretty soon a stream of critters was following Appa from the ground. Not as large as the swarm that had been after them earlier. At least not yet. The crawlers were much less intimidating when they weren’t close enough to eat him.

“They spotted us!” Katara cried out, pointing forward. They were still a ways out, and moving fast, so it was a little hard to see. But there was definitely movement aboard the Fire Nation ship. Movement that produced a fireball.

“INCOMING!” Yelped Aang, tugging Appa’s reigns to the left, the bison making as sharp a turn as he could to avoid the blast. Sokka gripped the saddle as hard as he could. The Zhang had a grin on his face, while the Gan Jin looked vaguely ready to throw up. Sokka understood both feelings.

Despite the swerve, they continued to speed towards the Fire Nation ship. And, looking behind Appa, the fireball had not deterred the crawlers they were still following. Aang looked back, and Sokka gave him a nod. Aang steered Appa into a cluster of stone pillars. The Zhang looked afraid they were going to crash, and even Sokka flinched a few times. But Aang and Appa were expert fliers, and they managed to avoid the fire, and even picked up a fair few canyon crawlers along the way. When they emerged from the stone thicket they were bearing right down on the Fire Navy ship.

“Alright!” Sokka said. “Grab your food!”

He, Katara, the Zhang Guy, and the Gan Jin Lady all scrambled to pick up some food. The plan was simple. Chuck food at the Fire Nation. The crawlers would follow. The crawlers would attack the Fire Nation. A win-win, as far as Sokka was concerned.

Appa swerved to avoid more fire, although there wasn’t much room if they wanted to stay aimed at the ship.

“Steady, steady,” Sokka said, ducking to avoid having his face burnt off.

He grabbed a roll from the food pile.

“Ready!” He shouted.

“Aim!”

“FIRE!” He said, chucking the roll as hard as he could towards the ship. The Zhang and Gan Jin followed. Katara took a different tack, whipping food with her water.

They all kept throwing the food towards the main deck as Aang kept circling Appa around, avoiding the flames.

Some of the food was incinerated by fire. Some of it missed its mark, more than Sokka would have liked. But most of it hit the deck of the ship, some of it had even been cooked as it fell.

For the briefest of moments the blasts of fire stopped. The Fire benders looked in complete confusion at the food that had just been thrown at them before attacking Appa again. The Sky Bison roared.

Sokka glanced back, a cloud of dust was approaching the ship.

"One more round!" He called out. "The crawlers are almost here!"

Aang shouted something vaguely affirmative and took Appa down low, right by the tall pagoda that dominated the ship's frame. Sokka pulled out some particularly smelly onionradishes and started pelting them at the Fire benders.

Suddenly he heard a yell behind him and Appa shook. Sokka turned around and ducked just fast enough to avoid getting decapitated by a man with a sword

Spirits how had he got on Appa? Had he? He had jumped from the Pagoda somehow! He was crazy! And then suddenly Azula was there too.

It was not the most dignified struggle in the history of warfare. Appa shook under all the extra weight, which was not great for having solid footing. And the Zhang and Gan Jin could only throw root vegetables. Sokka had to be careful to avoid the flames from Azula, but they were at close enough range that she couldn't press her advantage. Besides, Katara was trying to deal with her. He was trying to use his clob to stop the sword guy.

Appa groaned under the weight and began to drift away from the pagoda.

"Piandao!" Azula snapped. "Grab the Water Peasants! We don't have time to get the Avatar, but he'll come back for them."

Piandao spun around, his speed suddenly increasing, the whacked Sokka with the butt of his sword. Sokka was stunned, and only vaguely sensed being manhandled. Piandao took a breath and jumped. That brought Sokka back to full panic mode pretty quickly as the pair plummeted towards the ground.

But Piandao still had his sword, and with Sokka in one arm, he used the other to stab the pagoda's metal wall. Sparks flew, but their fall was slowed enough that they didn't fall to their doom. So that was nice.

Sokka panicked and shoved away his kidnapper, looking upwards. Azula had managed to grab Katara. She pulled put some sort of chain, and threw it towards the pagoda. It fell miserably short, and Appa flew out of reach.

Great. Now Sokka was stuck with the Fire Nation, and his friends, sister, and acquaintances were stuck with Crazy Fire Princess.

Her brother, Crazy Fire Prince, was not much better. Even the woman he presumed was their mother was not much better.

"HOW COULD YOU LET THIS HAPPEN!!!" Zuko bellowed. Sokka had to admit he'd probably would do the same thing if something happened to Katara.

"Prince Zuko, Lady Ursa," Piandao said quietly. "You have my utmost apologies. The Princess came to me with a plan, and I failed in her duty to protect her…”

“You are damn right you did!” Ursa napped. “I knew you were trouble! I should have never let you on this ship! And once I knew you were working for Iroh I should have had you flogged!”

“She did order him to grab me and jump,” Sokka noted, and everyone just glared at him. “Which he did.”

“Lady Ursa,” Piandao said calmly. “I am not Iroh’s spy. Do you really think Iroh would be so foolish and to plant someone as obvious as I am? And did you not make peace with Iroh?”

All of this was very interesting information about Fire Nation politics. Sokka hoped he lived long enough to be able to think about it.

“You are either a traitor,” Zuko snarled. “Or incompetent. And neither speaks well of the lessons you have taught me.”

Sokka had been beginning to think nothing ever affected this Piandao guy. But the moment his teaching skills were attacked he puffed up like a catblowfish.

“I have taught you well,” He insisted. “I have taught you honorably, and in accord with all the duties owed by a teacher to his student. You are a clever young man, I would think you would be able to tell if my lessons were not sound.”

Before anyone could respond to that, Sokka cut in.

“Hi, all of this is great,” He said sarcastically. “But we might want to deal with the impending attack of wild animals soon?”

They gave him blank looks. He rolled his eyes.

“The ominous cloud of dust rapidly growing and rapidly getting closer?” Sokka asked.

“I just assumed it was a natural dust storm,” Ursa said. “Are you saying it is some sort of Airbender or Avatar technique aimed at rescuing you?”

“Nah,” Sokka replied. “I came up with the plan a while back. The canyon crawlers here are really desperate for food. Do you think we couldn’t have found rocks to chuck at you guys if we wanted?”

To his shock and anger Zuko nodded emphatically.

“We’re not stupid,” Sokka snapped. “Anyway, I uh, wasn’t planning on getting captured. And those things are pretty tough.”

“Fire will see them off,” Ursa said.

“Although it may cause delay,” Piandao added.

“Delay in finding Azula,” Zuko muttered. “Let’s throw him to them. See how he likes it. She can take care of his cohorts just fine.”

“Against an Airbending Master, in the sky?” Asked Sokka. “Plus a so-so Waterbender, don’t tell her I said that, as two other people? And then control a Bison that hates her? That’s an awful risk you’re taking.”

Ursa frowned, but considered his point. Zuko growled.

“Besides,” Sokka said. “If we exchange prisoners, you’ll come out on top, easy. One measly water tribe peasant, I’m not even a bender, for the Princess of the Fire Nation.”

Of course, he was neglecting to mention that his dad was a Chief. And probably the closest thing to a leader the whole Southern Water Tribe had.

“I’ll even throw in a way to get the canyon crawlers away quickly,” He said.

“Only if you tell us what you were doing here,” Zuko demanded.

“Escorting some refugees across, we were about to leave when you showed up.”

“Why would there need to be refugees?”

“Because of the War YOU started!”

“Children ENOUGH,” Ursa exclaimed. “We will take these terms.”

And so Sokka got a look at the catapults the Fire Nation used, loaded up with various food from the deck and even some from the stores. Unfortunately they were smart enough to keep him from snooping too much. As the food soared away, leading the canyon crawlers away, Sokka spotted Appa flying back towards them.

The handoff took place at the very top of the Pagoda. They hadn’t actually bothered tying Sokka up before this, which was vaguely insulting now that he thought of it. But now they threw some rope around his arms. Appa floated across the roof from him and he shouted he was alright, much to Katara’s relief. He noticed that the Zhang and Gan Jin were gone.

Azula gracefully stepped off Appa’s back and slowly walked over, until she was standing beside him.

“They wanted to throw me off the Bison,” Azula said, apparently guessing what Sokka had just been thinking about. “When they found out who I was.”

Her hair was messed up and her face was red, she looked absolutely furious at herself. Her hands were also tied, with some sort of metal chain attached to sickle weapons. Sokka didn’t recognize it, and then realized it was probably the same thing she had used in her failed escape.

“But you talked them out of it,” Sokka said, mildly impressed. “Although I’m guessing Aang’s ‘I’m a nomad pacifist’ thing didn’t hurt.”

“No,” Azula said with a smile. “But I did get some useful information. I hear the North Pole is lovely this time of year.”

Sokka groaned. Of course they had blabbed while he was gone.

“Nice Catapults you have here,” Sokka said, trying to cover his disappointment. “Interesting launch mechanism.”

Azula glanced over at him.

“And you, you must have talked my brother and mother out of doing something rash,” She replied, although she did not seem particularly impressed.

“I am the brains of the operation,” Sokka said.

“I doubt your operation has brains,” Azula replied with the smallest of smirks. Sokka rolled his eyes. Little sisters apparently had a limited joke pool.

“Suppose I’ll be seeing you around,” Sokka said, as he walked to the edge of the pagoda, and prepared to jump on Appa’s back.

“I suppose so,” Azula said. “Once more, at least. Don’t think you’ll get this lucky again.”

“Same to you,” Sokka replied.

Chapter Text

Ember Island was so nice this time of year. Bright sun, but not too hot. Calming blue waters and brilliant sand. Zuko smiled as he laid back and enjoyed the scene. The only way it could get any better was if Mai was there. And oh there Mai was. She was in a cute swimsuit.

“Wake Up.” She said sharply.

Wait? What? Why would he need to wake up?

“Wake up you idiot,” She repeated. And then she gently slapped him in the face.

Zuko’s eyes flew open. Oh right. He was on the ship, searching for the Avatar. He looked up at the darkened ceiling of his room, the ship hardly rocking at all at anchor. That hadn’t actually been Mai.

“Zuko wake up!” Mai hissed, shaking his shoulder.

Wait, Mai actually was here? Why would she be here?

“Mai?” He asked groggily, sitting up in bed, lighting a flame in the palm of his hand so he could see.

It was, indeed, Mai, looking right down at him. She wasn’t in her normal get up. Her hair was hastily tied up rather than intricately dressed as it normally was. She had a simple hooded cloak rather than he normal ornate dresses. She looked more beautiful than ever.

Zuko glanced beside her and there was Azula standing right next to Mai. He just about jumped out of his skin seeing her.

“What?” He sputtered. “Why? Who? What?”

Azula gave a small grin.

“Exactly what I asked,” She said. “I think she woke me up first so that someone would be here to chaperone you two.”

Mai flushed and looked away and Zuko realized she’d been staring at his chest. He blushed as well. Azula rolled her eyes.

“Alright enough of that,” Azula muttered.

“Mai…” Zuko said, shaking his head and trying to get his head clear of sleep. “I’m happy to see you, but what are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be at Pohuai?”

“That’s why I’m here,” Mai hissed. “Zhao has captured the Avatar and has him at Pohuai.”

Now that woke Zuko up, and even Azula flinched. This was bad news. Really bad news. Uncle had been very clear about not letting Zhao capture the Avatar. He’d even ordered Zhao to stop trying. But apparently Zhao had ignored that order.

“Treason,” Zuko muttered, rolling over and getting out of the bed. “Uncle expressly gave us sole claim to pursue the Avatar.”

“The messenger hawk will have been conveniently lost,” Azula replied sourly. “And what is Uncle supposed to do, order the release of the Avatar?”

Zuko thought that was pretty much what Uncle had told them to do back home. He frowned. So far he and Azula had failed to capture the Avatar, but at least they’d kept up with him. Meanwhile Zhao had only ever found the Avatar by following them towards him. How in the name of the Spirits had Zhao beaten them to the punch?

“How?” He asked.

“My father,” Mai said bitterly. “Zhao talked him into ordering the Yuyan Archers after the Avatar. They caught him frog hunting or whatever. My dad thinks that this will like, secure my marriage to you or make you Fire Lord faster or something. I don’t know, he’s not very good at this.”

Zuko had to admit, Mai was probably very right about her father's competence, or lack thereof. Zhao had managed to maneuver him into working directly against his own interests.

"We have to do something," Azula said harshly. "Zhao hasn't openly said he's captured the Avatar yet, has he?"

Mai shook her head.

"Pohuai is close enough, we could show up and force him to see the order," Azula suggested. "No, because that still fails to give us legitimacy…"

Zuko frowned, and thought back to his Uncle's instructions. He sighed. His heart was heavy, but he knew what they needed to do.

"We have to break him out," Zuko said. "If we can, we'll take him for ourselves, but the first priority is getting the Avatar away from Zhao."

Azula nodded, while Mai raised an eyebrow.

"That's high treason," She noted.

"It's…it's what Uncle said," He stuttered.

Mai gave a small smile. Almost undetectable, but Zuko knew her well enough to catch it.

"Oh don't worry," She said. "It's the most interesting thing to happen since I got there. It'll be impossible to sneak in though. Someone will spot us. And we don't have much time, he's giving a speech."

"If he had caught you," Zuko said immediately.

"Don't try and protect me," Mai snapped.

"If he even suspects it's one of us," Azula said grimly. "It's all over. Disguises."

"Mother…" Zuko says. "There's no time to explain, but she has those old theater masks."

Azula nodded knowingly. Mother had quite the collection, even on board. Combined with some black clothes that would be enough. If anyone was captured it wouldn't hold up. But by that point everything would be lost.

"No Fire Bending," Mai said quickly.

Azula and Zuko looked at her in surprise.

"We need to keep Zhao's suspicions to a minimum," Mai said. "Firebenders who don't want the Avatar captured is a very short list."

"We want him captured…" Zuko protested weakly.

"But if there's no Bending at all," Mai explained. "He's going to assume an Earth Kingdom group, at least at first."

Zuko could see the logic in that, and nodded. He'd just sharpened his swords the other day. It seemed that the spirit of destiny was upon him.

Azula looked less convinced. He didn’t blame her. She was the bending prodigy of the family. Going without might prove an issue for her.

"There are plenty of Firebenders," She countered. "That deserter, Jeong Jeong was it? Maybe one of his people."

"And how many have blue fire?" Mai countered.

Azula's face turned furious. But for once in her life she seemed unable to think of a response. As Zuko thought about it, he began to worry more about Azula’s role in this plan.

"Mai, your knife skills are also pretty distinctive," Zuko said cautiously. He really didn't want her in danger. He was important enough that he'd probably be allowed to live, same with Azula. But Mai…her family was powerful. But not that powerful.

“Oh please,” Mai retorted. “I don't just show off my toys to any boy who comes along.”

“Are you saying I’m special?” Zuko said with a sly grin.

“Maybe,” Mai said with a ghost of a smile. “This could be pretty fun, it’s been a while since I’ve seen you dance with your swords.”

“I’m sure I could put on a show,” Zuko said. “I hope you brought your toys with you. It just wouldn’t be the same if we don’t both have some fun.”

Mai flicked her wrist and a short, sharp knife appeared in the palm of her hand. She twirled it around expertly. Zuko licked his lips.

“Have I shown you the new trick with the throwing stars yet?” She asked huskily.

“I don’t think so,” Zuko replied, stepping a little closer to Mai. “Which reminds me, I’ve picked up some…”

Azula made a retching sound, mock gagging. Zuko huffed and blushed and Mai rolled her eyes as she concealed her knife. Azula crossed her arms and tapped her feet, even once they had finished.

As he came crashing back to earth, he again realized that Azula had yet to really master a non-bending discipline that could help them get into Pohuai.

“Are you two done now?” She asked sharply. “We need to get going.”

Zuko inhaled sharply, and glanced over at Mai. Who raised an eyebrow. She had apparently realized the same issue. Perhaps their…discussion about blades had reminded her.

Was she going to force him to be the one who said it? It looked like it.

“Azula,” He said. “Are you sure you want to go?”

Azula looked baffled in a way that Zuko rarely saw. In fact he wasn’t sure he’d ever seen her so confused by something he said. An awkward pause ensued before she let out a single ‘ha’ that failed to relieve the tension in the air in the slightest.

“What?” She demanded. “You have to know that Mai was going to go, then I was definitely going to go. If she doesn’t need protection, then I certainly don’t.”

Mai glared, and Zuko felt a brief wave of defensiveness about his girlfriend’s (that was the word right? They weren’t betrothed officially yet) abilities. But Mai beat him to a response.

“Alright, one, I am very capable,” She said. “Two, this isn’t about protecting you. It’s about protecting the mission. We need this to be efficient as possible, and without bending that is an issue with you.”

Azula snarled, and smoke rose from her clenched fists.

“I’m still agile,” She muttered.

“This is going to entail taking down guards,” Mai replied. “You can dodge fine, but have you ever taken anyone down without your bending, in an unfamiliar environment?”

“Some friend you are,” Azula hissed, which Zuko knew meant she hadn’t. “After all I do for you…and now you side with Zuko?”

“I have years of experience with my swords,” He replied.

“And I have my kusarigama,” She retorted.

Now it was Mai’s turn to look confused. Zuko had no doubt she knew what it was, she knew pretty much every bladed weapon ever forged. But she had apparently missed the part where Azula now owned one. Azula noticed Mai’s confusion and gave a smug smile, before turning her nose up haughtily.

“A gift from my Uncle,” Azula said. “A little early for my birthday, but he saw I would use them.”

“You haven’t had them for very long,” Mai noted. Azula glared, and Mai glared right back. This show of defiance seemed to startle Azula, who looked to Zuko for support. He just shook his head.

“Azula, you have good coordination,” He said, already seeing his attempts to cushion the blow would have no effect. “But it takes years to master a chain weapon, and that’s with constant training. You haven’t had that. And the last time you tried to use it well…”

“Oh is this what this is about?” Azula snapped. “I get captured once and now I can’t handle myself?”

Mai blinked rapidly.

“You got captured?” She asked.

“DON’T MOCK ME!” Azula shouted. Blue Fire burst from her fists and she took a threatening step towards Mai. Mai held her ground, but shifted ever so slightly, enough that Zuko saw she was scared by Azula. He was kind of scared as well. Still, he stepped between Azula and Mai. Mai didn’t even protest about not needing protection, so this was really shaking her up.

“Zula,” Zuko said quietly.

“DON’T CALL ME THAT! I AM TEN TIMES THE WARRIOR EITHER OF YOU WILL EVER BE!” Azula shouted, spitting directly into Zuko’s face.

He grabbed for her shoulders to try and calm her down but she jumped back and kept him away with a blast of blue flames. He shielded himself and Mai.

“Maybe,” He said. “You’re probably right. In most cases. But this is not most cases now is it? You can’t even resist firebending in an argument with me! How are you going to avoid it in an actual battle situation?”

Azula froze for the briefest of seconds. Her face contorted.

“Well I have my…”

“We both know your kusarigama skills aren’t perfect,” Zuko interrupted, and he barely even noticed Azula’s glare at this point. “Maybe once you’ve trained more. But right now? For this mission? Where we absolutely cannot firebend? No! Especially in this state!”

“What do you mean by this state?” Azula asked, her voice cracking.

“This!” Zuko said, waving his hands about in the somewhat vain hope that it would demonstrate his point. “Ever since the Great Divide you’ve been…off. Sloppy even. Even if we were bending, I wouldn't exactly trust your judgment right now. You’ve been spewing fire all over the room.”

Azula exhaled forcefully and looked down at the ground. But she did not say a word. Zuko could sense she was still seething.

“Look,” He said. “We need to get going. We’ll grab the masks and go, don’t try and follow us okay. With any luck we’ll be back before anyone knows we’ve gone, but tell Mother if things look bad. Don’t try to follow us, please?”

To his surprise Azula nodded, and then slumped back against the wall.

“Hey,” He said. “You’re still the best firebender in the world, we’ll be back soon and can plan our next move.”

Hopefully they’d have the Avatar, but Zuko did not want to bring up the possibility that he’d be captured without her help. That might just set her off again. Besides, he wasn’t going to bet on keeping the Avatar in chains while busting out of prison. Most likely he’d be back to square one. Which was better than Zhao having the Avatar, at least.

As he followed Mai out of the room he took one last worried look back towards Azula. She gave him a dismissive wave, sending him on his way. But it lacked the energy of her usual dismissive waves. With a frown he shut the door to his room behind him, leaving Azula alone in the dark.

Chapter Text

Azula kicked in the door furiously. If Piandao was lucky he didn’t have any visitors right now. If he was unlucky, well, she didn’t really care. As it happened he was sipping tea and painting.

He looked at her placidly. He set his tea down. Stood, and bowed politely. Which just made her angrier. She snarled.

“Princess,” He said evenly. “Good evening, or is it morning by now?”

She didn’t have time for this.

“YOU!” She shouted, waving her kusarigama around at him. “TEACH ME HOW TO USE THESE THINGS!”

He took a step back. Good, he was frightened of her. That was good, wasn’t it? When people were scared of her? At least people who weren’t family. Or close friends. Power from terror. Someone had said that once. Maybe father?

“I am afraid I cannot help you master the noble art of kusarigamajutsu,” Piandao replied.

“What do you mean no?” She demanded. “Did Iroh tell you to do this? Did mother? Did Zuko? Are they trying to keep me weak? Is that what’s happening?”

Piandao held up his hands in a peaceful display. Which just made Azula more furious. She whipped the chain towards him and it just flopped down pathetically. Spirits she hated this thing.

“I do not think anyone could call you weak Princess,” He said evenly. “And I do not choose who to teach based on the opinions of others. If the Fire Lord himself commanded me to teach someone I did not think was worthy, I would not teach.”

Her hands were clenched and she was shaking. So this was it. Another failure.

“Or so I’m not worthy?” She said, trying to inject as much venom as she could into the words so that he didn’t notice she hurt.

“I never said that,” Piandao said. “I simply said I cannot help you master kusarigamajutsu. It is not a lack of skill on your end, but my own skill which is lacking. I likely know less than you do on the subject of your weapon.”

Azula’s mouth dropped slightly. She glanced over at the sword laying near Piandao’s bed, then back at him. She waved her kusarigama lightly between the two, raising her eyebrow.

“I mean you helped Zuko with his whole…hobby,” She said, spitting the final word like it was a curse.

Piandao chuckled, and Azula felt just about ready to burn his face off completely.

She settled for snapping "WHAT?"

"Could you teach me how to water bend?" He asked.

Azula's next "What?" was more confused than angry.

"Can you teach me how to water bend? If we assume I am a water bender, could you teach me the forms, on the basis of your impressive fire-bending skills?"

Azula did not know much about water bending. But the katas that Water Tribe Girl used seemed very different from her own. She shook her head, not quite seeing his point.

"I am a master swordsman. My art is the art of Kenjutsu," Piandao explained. "I have knowledge of katanas, tachi, dao, and other swords. But I have no knowledge of chain weapons like the one you wield."

Azula frowned. She’d never thought of it like that. She’d only vaguely picked up from Zuko that there were different kinds of swords. It hadn’t even crossed her mind that the ways of using the swords would also be different. Let alone other types of weapons.

“Well,” She said. “I had concluded that all the non-bending forms were equally useless.”

Piandao raised an eyebrow, clearly asking about her sudden change of mind regarding the kusarigama. She kept herself from looking away from him in embarrassment. Barely.

“I will admit,” She said through gritted teeth. “That upon closer inspection of the kusarigama they may have limited applicability in certain particular circumstances.”

Piandao smiled, and for the first time, Azula felt comforted by his calm instead of anger.

“Do not worry your highness,” He said. “You are far from the first bender to dismiss the non-bending arts as superfluous.”

Azula did not miss that he had said benders, not fire benders.

“It’s not…” She said. “My two best friends are non-benders and…”

She trailed off, realizing how terrible that sounded as it came out of her mouth. She frowned.

“I don’t like not being good at something,” She said. “I am a Princess of the Fire Nation. I have to be the best. If I am not the best, then I am no good at all.”

And she was certainly not good at all right now. She had been captured by the enemy! By the Avatar! While on a mission to capture the Avatar! Because of her own impulsive act! And her own failure with the kusarigama. She had only survived because Piandao had succeeded with his swords. And because the Avatar was a soft boy willing to exchange a water tribe peasant for a Princess.

And now Zuko and Mai had left her behind. They had been right. For the mission at hand she was worthless. And Zuko was coming into his own as a fire bender and a leader. Pretty soon he wouldn't need her, not if she wasn't strong enough. And Mai wouldn't need her either because she'd be Fire Lady. And then Ty Lee would have no reason ever to come back from the circus because Azula was a failure and terrible at everything. Ty Lee would be extra disappointed in her because the chains were like the ropes she swung on for her circus and Azula was useless with them and how would Ty Lee ever respect her if she couldn't…

Piandao was staring. She'd been silent for a dangerously long time.

Piandao frowned. He sat back down, crossing his legs. He indicated for her to join him, but Azula stayed standing.

“Does this by any chance have anything to do with whatever it was your brother and the Sei’naka girl ran off to do?” He asked.

Azula froze, and resumed a stance ready for a fight.

“Do not worry,” He said. “I have not told anyone. And they are skilled enough to have avoided anyone else.”

Azula glared skeptically at him.

“If I had told your mother,” He said, again indicating that she should sit. “She would have come to you, very angrily, by now. And if I had told your Uncle, well, there is nothing he could do before it is all over.”

Azula cautiously sat.

“So…” She said, not quite knowing what to do or say. “If you can’t teach me the kusarigama, maybe you could teach me some swords?”

Piandao frowned. He looked her steadily in the eyes. She stared right back, just as firmly.

“If you were to learn the way of the sword, you would always be behind your brother,” He said, not breaking his gaze. “He will always have more experience, more practice than you. You would not be the best. Not in the world. Not in the Fire Nation. Not even in your own family. There is no dishonor in that. But tell me, do you really think you could handle that?”

Could she? Could she really handle playing second fiddle to Zuko. Surely she could. That is what she had been all of her life. The second child. But that had been a matter of birth order. This would be a matter of skill. A matter of how worthy she was compared to Zuko. Everyone would know she had slipped behind him. Everyone she knew would suddenly prefer him. Mai, Mother, Uncle, Ty Lee. Well, those who didn't already prefer him.

Azula looked away and that was all the answer Piandao needed.

"Do not be ashamed," He instructed. "Admitting what you cannot do is a step towards finding what you can do."

"It's a sign of weakness," Azula muttered. "Unbefitting a Princess."

"If you asked a man to ferry you across the sea," Piandao asked. "Would you rather he admitted he could not sail, or find out when you both are drowning?"

Azula could see why Uncle got along so well with Piandao. They both loved a good proverb and moral lesson. Maybe Piandao had a point. Maybe. Strength was important, and she still had to be better than everyone overall. But no one could know everything perfectly.

"Do you know someone who could?" Azula asked. "Teach me, that is."

Piandao stroked his beard thoughtfully.

"The greatest master of the chain, as I have heard it" He said slowly. "Is Otan Hamato, however, it would be nearly impossible for you to reach him at the moment."

"Why is that?"

"He is in Ba Sing Se, last I heard," Piandao said placidly.

"What is he doing there?" Azula asked. If the Fire Nation had a true master warrior in Ba Sing Se, it felt like they should be closer to winning the war. Maybe he was a prisoner.

"He lives there."

Just when Azula thought she was getting a handle on Piandao, he pulled something like this again. Typical.

"You're recommending an earth bender?" Azula demanded.

"Of course not," Piandao said. "He's not a bender at all. Also, I must recommend against you going to Ba Sing Se at the moment, given the…disagreements currently existing between their Kingdom and the Fire Nation."

"That's not what I meant at all!" She protested. "How do you know him? Corresponding with the enemy is treason! And don't think I wouldn't tell Mother just because of this little chat! She's been looking for an excuse to take you out since we set sail."

"Oh I haven't been corresponding with Otan," Piandao said, although Azula could not help but note Piandao was using his first name. “We met in battle during the siege, but otherwise I only know him by reputation.”

“You fought him?” Azula asked. “And you still think he’s the best?”

“If you recall, the Fire Nation failed to take Ba Sing Se,” Piandao noted. “Otan played a key role in that. He and his men held out for four hours in an outer ring brook against the 12th Blade Company, my company. I have followed his career, and his reputation, since.”

If Piandao had failed, Azula wondered why Uncle trusted him. Sure, Uncle had failed. But no one could dare say that out loud. That was what underlings were for, taking the blame. She would have to remember to look into this story.

“Even though he is the enemy?”

“Azula,” Piandao said. “The way of the sword belongs to no one nation. Nor does the way of the chain. Such has it always been. So it will always be. Surely you can recognize that the Avatar is a powerful bender.”

That was…true. She didn’t know anything really about Airbending. But Aang was a master, she could tell that much. The Fire Nation was lucky he hadn’t mastered any other element yet. She supposed if that was true, Piandao could recognize some mastery in an opponent in Ba Sing Se.

“Is there someone a little less…hostile available?” She asked. She wanted to learn from the best. But she also wasn’t an idiot.

Piandao bowed his head.

“I will make inquiries, Princess,” He said. “Hopefully we can find a suitable tutor. The Fire Nation is not lacking in skilled warriors of any discipline.”

“Good,” Azula replied. “You have my thanks.”

And she really did mean it. This conversation had been…centering. It was a shame Piandao could not be her tutor in this. She could see now why Zuko appreciated his ability, even if he was a spy for Uncle. And besides, Uncle was on their side now anyway. At least she hoped so.

“I serve the Fire Nation,” Piandao said, and Azula had a feeling he knew exactly what she was thinking at the moment. “I look after her best interests. And right now her best interests run through your Uncle and your family. He is playing a slow game of Pai Sho, but he is a great master of Pai Sho.”

“Pai Sho?” Azula asked. “I did not know Uncle played. I would have challenged him to a game at some point. I was the best at the academy.”

Of course, she had been. Father had been dismissive of the game, not fit for men of action. But after he had passed, and Azula learned to appreciate the subtler moves her mother made, she approached the game with zeal.

“Oh Princess,” Piandao said with a smile that Azula was disturbed to see was genuine. “We simply must play a game.”

Chapter Text

The good news was they had managed to get in and free the Avatar from his chains without getting caught.

The bad news was they hadn't managed to get the Avatar out of the fortress without getting caught.

They weren't captured yet, which was good. They were however surrounded which was bad.

Mai twirled a knife in her hand and tossed it. The guard dodged it, but in doing so lost his balance and fell to the ground. She grabbed some darts from within her robes and threw them in a wide arc, forcing the guards to retreat warily. Mostly she was using dulled blades tonight. She may have been committing treason, but she wasn't quite at the level of killing her countrymen. At least not yet.

Not all of her blades were dull, though. She flicked her wrist and a weighted and sharp one entered her palm. She threw it sidearm, and it curved through the air, slicing tops off of spears as it went.

It may have been treason. But it was kinda fun. She's nabbed a Red Mask from Lady Ursa's collection, with simple black lines forming a frowning face.

Zuko had gone with an opposite style, an ornate smiling spirit in white and blue. They made an odd couple. But hopefully, the contrast would distract from the fact that they were, in fact, the Fire Nation’s most famous couple.

That was kind of weird to think about. So she didn’t.

Instead, she stayed focused on the battle, pinning some guards with some darts. She heard movement behind her and ducked. Zuko leaped over head and went after the already off-balance guards with his two swords. He hadn't been lying when he said he'd been keeping up with his training. He was like a dancer, spinning and kicking and jumping. It was…beautiful really. She had to keep herself from getting distracted.

She was about to toss some knives at some soldiers trying to sneak up on Zuko when a loud gust of air blasted them away. She could see how the Avatar had evaded capture for so long. He may not have mastered anything but air bending, but he was a true master of the form. And no one had fought an air bender for nearly a century at this point. He’d picked up a broken spear and was using it to enhance his attacks.

Unfortunately, they were still badly outnumbered by the guards. And now some were taking positions on the walls, which they had no way to blimp after Zuko’s rope had been cut on their first attempt. This could get really bad. They needed somewhere to regroup.

Mai wasn’t the only one to notice this. Zuko retreated closer to her, while the…Avatar began running around in circles? She was about to grab him and drag him off when Zuko gently tapped her shoulder. And then she saw it. The whirlwind the kid was creating. The perfect cover to dive back under the grate. Into the sewer where they had smuggled the Avatar out of the main tower.

Zuko had slipped down first and then had caught Mai as she lept into the surprisingly clean water. Normally she would have objected to such a needless display of chivalry. But well, the fight had been exhilarating. And he looked so good in that black outfit. She took the opportunity to caress his back muscles and he pulled her close…

The Avatar splashed down beside them and they jumped apart.

Zuko had said the kid was young, but spirits above this kid was young. It was a wonder he hadn’t been captured a million times already.

The Avatar looked worried. She supposed she couldn’t blame him. Oh wait, she could. He was the one who’d gotten himself captured by the wrong person. He was why she was standing in a sewer. Well, that, and her boyfriend.

Better here than out in the open, she supposed. Especially as the guards failed to even check, running right over them.

She would need to have a chat with her father about security. Although they had just prevented their clean escape.

“What now?” The Avatar said. He was young and innocent looking. Reminded Mai of Tom Tom.

Zuko looked at her and shrugged imperceptibly. The Avatar knew his voice. Everyone here knew hers, but hopefully, no one was listening. If someone was, they were doomed anyway.

“Don’t know,” She said flatly.

“You can talk?” The Avatar asked, somehow in awe of that simple concept.

“Can? Yes. Want to? No,” She said.

“Can he talk?” He asked, pointing at Zuko. Then he flinched a little. “Sorry, that was kinda rude.”

Well, he had better manners than Tom Tom, she had to admit.

They had to get moving. The gates would be closed. This sewer only got into the courtyard. And given the place was on lockdown, the stowaway route they had gotten on wasn’t likely to work again. She needed to think. She knew this place better than Zuko and the Avatar. It was on her.

She had an idea.

It was perfect.

She hated it.

She pointed down the sewer. Back where they’d come from.

“There,” She said.

“Uh, no offense,” The Avatar said. “I really am grateful for the rescue and all, but shouldn’t we be going out?”

Her heartstrings pulled a little. The plan was still to capture him and take him to the Fire Lord. And here he was thanking them. She felt a little guilty at that.

“I know a place,” She said simply. “Let’s go.”

The Avatar looked skeptical, but Zuko, the well-trained boyfriend that he was, turned and started sploshing down the sewer. The Avatar soon followed.

The next step was getting up to the top floor of the tower.

The good news was they didn’t have to climb up through the pipes. The bad news was it was a tight fit. Not that she minded being close to Zuko normally, but it had been hard enough fitting when she snuck out. Let alone climbing a robe ladder in a thin space with two people right below her. Besides they were keeping the Avatar between them in order to keep him from running off.

She’d noticed as soon as her parents had dragged her here that there was a bizarre gap between the outer wall of the main tower and the walls of the rooms inside. She had no idea why it was there, maybe to keep rooms cool in the heat. But it was just barely wide enough to fit a reasonably sized person. And it went from the bottom of the tower to the top. All she had needed to do was cut a hole in the wall and throw down the rope ladder.

Tapping around until she found the right spot, she shoved out the wood panel that hid the person-sized hole and clambered out. The Avatar soon followed, with Zuko coming behind him.

The room they entered was sparse. A standard noble room, but without the personal ostentatious she so despised. A bed with deep red sheets. A small table with writing equipment. A wardrobe full of clothes, mostly black. Oh, and a wall full of knives, which had the added benefit of distracting visitors from the fact that was also the wall with the secret passage.

“Whose room is this?” The Avatar asked obliviously.

Well, she couldn’t just answer that.

“We should be safe here,” She replied instead. “For now. Provided you two don’t screw everything up.”

“Oh I get it,” The Avatar said with a sickeningly sweet smile. “We hide here until the guards all leave the fortress searching, and then we sneak back out.”

She nodded, before noticing Zuko had wandered over to her desk. Where she kept all of his letters. And her journal. She snatched the paper out of his hands, with a glare she hoped he could see through her mask. He gave a bashful shrug.

The Avatar was looking at the knives and frowning. Hopefully, he didn’t notice the similarities with the ones she’d thrown around. That would be awkward.

“Sooooo…” The Avatar said. “I’m Aang! What are your names?”

“I’m…” Crud she was terrible at lying like this. “Call me Red.”

“Oooh!” He said enthusiastically. “Like code names! So I guess he’s Blue?”

Mai nodded while rolling her eyes under her mask. Great, now she was stuck with a fugitive in her room. And a chatty one. And she couldn’t even catch up with Zuko. Just Great.

“How long are we gonna be here?” Aang asked.

Mai was just about to answer when she heard footsteps in the hall outside. She froze. The Avatar froze. Zuko froze. Had they been found out?

“Mai, are you alright in there?” A familiar voice asked. “There’s been an incident.”

Oh, joy. It was Mother.

Maybe if she just stayed quiet. Mother liked it when she was quiet.

"Mai?"

Fuck.

"I'm fine mother," Mai replied loudly.

The Avatar seemed just about ready to let out a gasp, but Zuko covered his mouth with a hand.

"Do you need me to come in?" Mother asked. "Your voice sounds odd."

Mai sighed and pulled off her mask. So much for keeping herself anonymous from the Avatar.

"Mom I'm fine," She insisted. "Don't worry about me!"

"Just don't do anything rash," Mother said skeptically. "Like running off on your own. A proper Lady doesn't do such things. The Prince would not approve."

Oh, mother, Mai thought. She really didn't know either of them at all. If anything this just made Mai more eager to break the Avatar out.

“I’ll come in,” Mother said. “Make sure everything is alright.”

Shit shit shit shit.

She glanced frantically around the room. The ladder passage wouldn’t work but…

Mai shoved Zuko and the Avatar into the wardrobe and shut it. She lept into her bed, managing to pull her sheets over her and her mask. Her mother entered the room, the very portrait of aristocratic concern.

“Are you quite sure you’re alright?” Her mother asked. “You seem…disheveled.”

“Well someone just woke me up in the middle of the night blathering about the Avatar,” Mai snapped. She was tired, she had to admit. It had been a long…however long it had been since the Avatar had first been brought here.

“Mai!” Her mother cried. And here came the turn. From matronly concern to dismissive criticism. “Such talking back is most unbecoming of you. Even given the surprise.”

“Sorry,” Mai mumbled. She might have started a fight. But she had a mission right now. She couldn’t let her mom derail that. No matter how much she wanted to rub it in her face.

“You should be,” Her mother said. “I have it on very good authority that, once the Avatar is recaptured, you will have no trouble securing a formal betrothal with Prince Zuko. With no interference from that ghastly mother of his. You’ll certainly be a better wife to him than she was to his father.”

Maybe she would be. But Mai had always gotten along well with Ursa. Sometimes she was even jealous of Zuko and Azula. And in any event, Ursa liked her as well, she wasn’t the impediment. If anything Mai’s parents being absolute dolts and siding with Ursa’s enemies made a betrothal less likely.

Mai sighed, which earned her a glare from her mother. She was just a teenager. She really shouldn’t be the political brains of the operation.

“I’m fine,” Mai said. “Why don’t you go check on Tom Tom?”

“I already have,” Mother said.

Of course. Mai had tried to resent her brother, she really had. But he was just so sweet. She hated herself for giving in to that cloying cuteness, Ugh.

An awkward silence fell, and Mai prayed neither Zuko nor Aang had to sneeze. Mai held her gaze, locked with her mother’s eyes. In the end, the elder woman relented.

"Alright," Mother replied. "Stay in your room while your father and Commander Zhao handle this. There are guards on the rooftop if you see anything."

Mai rolled her eyes from the safety of the closed doors, as her mother walked away, footsteps fading.

Zuko and the Avatar stumbled out of the wardrobe once the coast was clear. Zuko released his hand from Aang’s mouth,

If anything the kid seemed even happier now. Somehow. Ugh.

"I knew it!" He whispered, at least he kind of understood stealth. "I knew not all of the Fire Nation was evil! Oh man this is great! My friend Kuzon would have loved this!"

"Whatever," Mai said. "What we need to do is get out of here. And fast."

"Did she say something about a Prince?" Aang babbled. "Like Prince Zuko? He isn't very nice, are they making you marry him or something?”

Mai felt heat rise to her cheeks slightly.

"Enough with the questions kid," She said flatly. "Got any ideas on how to get out?"

Aang frowned.

"If I had my glider I could get out pretty easily," He admitted. "But I don't have my glider, and I can't just leave you two behind all alone!"

Mai sighed at that. Really, she was perfectly safe here on her own. Provided she didn’t get caught. Which, well, she hadn’t had the best run of luck lately.

Then another thought came to her.

“We do have kites on the roof,” She said. “For festivals and such.”

“Oooh,” Aang said. “I love Fire Nation festivals! Like the Szeto Festival?”

What on earth was he talking about? When had he been to a Fire Nation festival? Who or what was Szeto? And why did it merit a festival? Mai shook her head.

“No,” She said. “Like the Fire Lord’s birthday. And for the capture of the Avatar. They are all set up. They are about this big.”

She indicated with her hands and Aang frowned.

“I can probably carry one person,” He said. “But not both of you and not very far.”

“You only need to get to the treeline outside the fort,” Mai noted. “And in case you haven’t noticed, I do have a place to crash here.”

Aang looked uneasy with that.

“But you might still be suspected,” He said. “They definitely noticed there were three of us out there.”

Another idea came to her. Really, if nothing else this proved she was the smart one.

“Then we’ll just have to make sure I have the perfect alibi,” She said with a small smirk.

Zuko rapped his fist on her desk and pointed upwards. He was right about the guards on the roof. But her alibi plan already accounted for that.

She made Zuko go back into the wardrobe when she changed into a proper lady’s nightgown. She didn’t want any distractions. Aang just needed to turn around, innocent kid. But what made her feel even more naked was hanging up all the knives on her body. It had to be done, and she trusted Zuko with her life. But it made her so defenseless.

“HELP HELP,” She shouted as Zuko grabbed her arm and led her down the hallway. Well, she was leading him, but hopefully, it looked the opposite for anyone watching. “THE AVATAR HAS CAPTURED ME!!!!!”

Aang followed them closely as they stormed up the stairs and onto the roof, startling the guards. He dove right for a kite and hastily began untying it. Unfortunately, it was slow going. Mai’s breath hitched, she had to keep herself from laughing at the absurdity. Of all the times she could have chosen not to have a knife. The guards recovered from their shock
Suddenly something very cold was against her throat.

“Sorry,” Zuko whispered, barely audible through his mask.

Oh.

OH.

Having his swords to her throat was…well it wasn’t calming. Not at all. Her heart was racing and her breathing was shallow. But at the same time, she couldn’t help but be shocked about how unafraid she was. Her body was certainly reacting, but at the same time she knew with absolute certainty he would never hurt her, that his hands would never slip. Was this what trust felt like?

It felt surprisingly good.

The guards froze. They recognized her. The Governor’s daughter.

And speak of the evil spirit, and he shall come. Here was her father, bursting onto the roof in a panic, followed closely by Zhao, who seemed to be sweating.

“MAI!” Her father shouted. “Don’t hurt her! Please!”

Even if he was an idiot who didn’t know what was going on, he could be endearing. Sometimes.

“Get the Avatar,” Zhao said. “He needs to be alive. But the other two…well…”

“NO!” Her father shouted. “I am the Governor and this is my daughter and–”

“Got it!” Shouted Aang behind her. She felt the wind begin to whirl around him.

“Love you,” Zuko whispered, and Mai didn’t even have time to process that before he shoved her away and lept off the building, clutching to Aang for dear life.

As the tumbled into the astonished crowd, she ‘accidentally’ got tangled in some guard’s legs, and even ‘accidentally’ jammed an elbow into Zhao’s groin. By the time she got up, Aang and Zuko were already well on their way to freedom. Zuko would probably just head back to the ship, with the satisfaction of having ruined Zhao’s plans. Any hope of capturing Aang was gone by this point, she realized.

Somehow, she didn’t feel so bad about that.

Chapter Text

Ty Lee didn't make mistakes during her routines.

She nearly did. The sheer shock of seeing Azula in the crowd unannounced was a lot. She was hunting the Avatar! Surely she had more important things to do! And it was Azula's birthday! Ty Lee had the card all ready to sign!

It was almost enough to make her freeze during a handstand or lose focus during a flip.

Almost. But not quite.

Because Ty Lee didn't make mistakes during her routine.

So she executed flawlessly, as always, never even needing the net. As always she got roaring applause, the aura of the crowd glowing with delight.

But unlike always, she didn't head over to the afterparty with Taiga and Hirata in their shared tent, instead, she went straight back to her tent.

Her immediate suspicions were proved correct when she saw Azula. Her aura was… off-color. Conflicted. A little browner than normal.

But that didn't stop Ty Lee's giant grin.

"OH MY GOSH AZULA!" She shouted, rushing forward and pulling Azula into a big hug. "I AM SO HAPPY TO SEE YOU! HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"

Azula tolerated the hug for a bit longer than normal, which Ty Lee appreciated.

"It's good to see you as well Ty Lee," Azula said softly.

"What are you doing here?" Ty Lee asked, moments before realizing her mistake. "Not that I'm not super excited to see you!"

"Oh well," Azula said casually. "It's been a while, and we're in the area, and well seeing as we already saw Mai…"

"Oh my gosh you saw Mai?" Ty Lee squealed. "How is she? I heard she got kidnapped! Or something like that."

Azula waved her hand with a small smirk.

"Oh don't worry about that," She said. "I'm pretty sure that was the most exciting thing that's happened to her in ages."

Ty Lee flinched, just a little, at that. Azula was super smart and super brave and super pretty, but sometimes she could be a little inconsiderate. Like not caring when their friend got kidnapped by some crazy spirit rescuing the Avatar.

Otherwise Azula looked good. Great even. But that was perfectly normal for Azula. She'd always been poised.

"Bad luck they got away," She said politely. Some of her circus friends had been whispering otherwise, but she wasn't going to tell on them.

"Oh well," Azula said. "Zhao has given up at this point, he couldn't ignore the orders from Uncle forever. Focused on other things. Doubtlessly nefarious, but not capturing the Avatar."

Ty Lee nodded and pretended she knew who Zhao was. Honestly, she let Azula and Mai handle the political stuff as much as she could.

"Knock knock," A voice said from outside her tent said. Ty Lee jumped a little and Azula whirled around in surprise.

It was Taiga and Hirata, the owners of the circus. They'd taken Ty Lee under their wing. It wasn't often that a graduate of the Academy joined the circus, but Taiga had apparently been in the army once and had helped her start her act. She loved them to death. Like having two extra dads!

They were of about equal height and shared messy black hair, Taiga with gold eyes and Hirata with brown. Both still wore their outfits from the show, which made them an odd couplet. Taiga has an ornate outfit, and robes flowing with gold and red, befitting the ringmaster. His aura was a little wobbly, but still golden. Hirata had puffy pants and a small vest, and nothing else. He’d been the star acrobat before Ty Lee. but a bad knee had left him doing more management than performing. His aura was solid silver.

Taiga had his arm wrapped around Hirata, clearly having already enjoyed some of the party.

“Ty Lee!” Hirata said. “We noticed you weren’t there at the party! Just wanted to check up before we head into town for the festival! Who is your guest here?”

“I am Princess Azula,” Azula said sharply, she had always been…sensitive about being duly recognized.

Taiga laughed at that, and Ty Lee flinched at his laughter. She had never really thought about them meeting Azula, but suddenly she was very worried. The pair had…opinions about the war and the royal family for that matter. Not to mention she was pretty sure they were definitely running afoul of the Family Laws.

“Good one,” Taiga slurred. “Ty Lee found someone to back up her story about knowing the Royal…”

Azula’s palm lit up with her signature blue flame, with a harsh look.

Taiga had the good sense to immediately fall to his knees. Hirata was more resistant and had to be dragged down by his partner.

“Your Highness,” Taiga said. “It is an honor to be in your presence.”

“Yes,” Azula said harshly. “It is. But it seems you have not been giving my dear friend Ty Lee the respect she deserves. She is a companion of the Princess, and a member the Jizake Clan, which owns a large part of the-”

“Azula please,” Ty Lee cut in, stepping between her friends. “I came here because I wanted to get away from all that fuddy-duddy stuff, remember?”

Azula froze and looked away slightly.

“Oh all right,” Azula said. “And you two are…”

“I’m Hirata,” Hirata mumbled. “The cute one is Taiga. Have you considered telling your Uncle that…”

“We are the owners of the circus,” Taiga said, cutting in before his partner got himself killed. “And we will of course be happy to provide for you and your companion in any way we…”

“Ty Lee can handle the arrangements,” Azula said with a wave. “We were just going.”

“We were?” Ty Lee asked before recognizing the out Azula had given her. “Oh right, we were! See you guys!”

She hastily guided Azula past them before the situation could get any worse. They hastily walked away from her tent, weaving through the organized chaos that was a circus on the move. She wasn’t entirely sure where they were going, but it was certainly away from the circus and into the crowd of people leaving after the show.

“The nerve of those men,” Azula grumbled. “The nerve! I know you wanted something different, but they didn’t even believe you when you said you knew me?”

“It’s a circus,” Ty Lee said, swiping her coin purse back from a small child who’d picked it off her. “There are plenty of people with, uh, creative views on reality.”

“I suppose so,” Azula replied. “Now where are you taking me?”

Ty Lee would have frozen on the spot if it hadn’t been for the momentum of the crowd, instead she just stumbled slightly.

“I…well…Azula you never really told me why you are here,” Ty Lee replied, hoping she wasn’t blushing. "What do you want to do?"

"I'm here because I need to clear my head from all this Avatar stuff," Azula said. "And my birthday was a good day to take off from all of that. And I figured a circus could do that, and that you might have some ideas for…fun."

Azula said the word 'fun' with a confused, almost hostile tone. The way she seemed to be approaching 'fun' as some sort of grim military campaign was so funny Ty Lee had to keep herself from snickering.

"Well," Ty Lee said. "It's the Fire Days Festival, that's why the circus is in town, and that's where the crowd is taking us."

Azula gave a nod, as they followed the flow of people into town. Music filled the air, mixing with the sound of people hawking their wares and generally enjoying themselves. It was an eminently pleasant cacophony. The smell of food also wafted through the air, spices and oils and meats and oh wow she was getting hungry already. Then again she hadn't eaten at the afterparty like she normally did. Bright colors popped out everywhere as people waved banners and puppets and lit sparklers. It was even more bright when you could see the auras.

Azula was looking around, simultaneously amazed but also a little overwhelmed.

"You alright?" Ty Lee asked.

"I've…never actually been to a Fire Days Festival before," Azula admitted. "At least not since I was a toddler."

"WHAT?" Ty Lee gasped over the din, grabbing Azula's arm and pulling her over towards a nook where things were a little quieter.

"How have you never been to a Fire Days Festival?" Ty Lee asked. "I mean…everyone has gone! Right?"

Azula shook her head.

"When I was a kid I thought it was a celebration for my birthday," Azula said, clearly somewhat embarrassed. "And when mother told me it wasn't well…I got…"

"Jealous?"

"Yes, I suppose so," Azula admitted. "I didn’t go for years. And then I focused on ceremonial duties so I've never actually done any of the fair things."

Ty Lee gasped her best mock scandalized gasp, and then broke into a grin.

"Oh my gosh," Ty Lee said. "I can show you all the fun stuff to do at the Fire Festival!"

Ty Lee grabbed her by the arm again, really Azula must be in a great mood tonight, and dragged her off to enjoy the fair.

It was…oddly fun. Since she’d joined the circus Ty Lee had seen all sorts of festivities, large and small, strange and familiar. It hadn’t gotten boring, Ty Lee didn’t really get bored, she wasn’t Mai. But it had gotten familiar. But with Azula the whole thing was different. Like she was seeing it through new eyes.

It seemed that even the Princess of the Fire Nation could get lost in the crowds. Of course, Azula hadn’t ever been to the colonies before, and she wasn’t on the money like Iroh was. So she blended right in, and followed Ty Lee to the row of games and contests every self respecting festival had.

She’d learned all the tricks of the trade. All the ways the games were rigged. Seeing such injustice made Azula mad, and she puffed herself up about how there would be Justice once she got to the bottom of this. She could be so much more like Zuko, more than she cared to admit.

But Ty Lee also knew how to beat the carnies at their own game. Which bottles to hit with the ball. Which baskets were actually usable. How to disguise your weight or age so that the guesser went wrong. Pretty soon Azula had a bag full of prizes.

They took in the shows as well. Azula was initially dismissive of the firebending shows as weak, but when she saw the shapes being formed, the intricate dances they created with flames, she fell silent. Azula had always had power, and grace. Ty Lee bet she could be great at artistic firebending, just like she was great at everything.

The puppet show was probably the diciest event of the evening. Ty Lee was glad Taiga wasn’t here to see it, because it was very…forthright in its support of victory at all costs. She was having enough trouble keeping Azula from trying to have the puppeteers, locals mostly, arrested for implying that her uncle and mother were cowards. The show ended with not-quite Zuko declaring a new era of glory and conquest. Azula hadn’t even been mentioned once, and she turned from angry to seemingly distraught.

“Ty Lee,” She said quietly. “When you said you wanted to get away from all the stuff at court…did that include me?”

“Of course not Azula,” Ty Lee said. “You know I don’t like the parties or the tea ceremony or the bowing we have to do in public, but that doesn’t mean I don’t like you! It’s so much better just being with you!”

Ty Lee realized what she had just said and tamped down an urge to blush. Nope, she was not going down that road. It led nowhere.

But Azula seemed satisfied.

Next stop was food. Azula seemed to have enjoyed the rest of the festival fun, but she was not impressed with the noodles on a stick or the candy apples. She didn't even care for the Fire Flakes. It seemed her palette was just too refined. Having handed over the last of her flakes to Ty Lee, who gleefully took them.

A new beat of music rang through the air, and Azula grabbed Ty Lee and dragged her over.

Oh it was the Dance of the Souls, a very romantic moment. Some people were wearing masks, leaving their souls open only to those they loved. Others were not, showing their love for all to see. Either way it was a beautiful dance. Easy steps, even for beginners.

"Ooh," Azula said, as they stood apart from the crowd of dancers. "Let's do this."

Ty Lee blushed and looked away, her eyes widening as she looked at the ground. Alright, so that was kind of a dream come true. But clearly Azula had no clue whatsoever that this was a sort of romantic kind of thing. Ty Lee would have to break the news gently, hopefully it wouldn't be too awkward.

Suddenly a pair of masked dancers took their leave of the stage, and took their masks off once they cleared the crowd of dancers. It was Taiga and Hirata. Taiga gave Hirata a small kiss of the lips.

Azula gasped, startling the pair, who jumped apart.

"You're…you're…" She spluttered. "How dare you?"

"I kish who I want," Taiga said.

"Yeah," Hirata added. "Why do you care? Princess?"

Oh great now they were both drunk. Their auras were very wobbly. Spirits above, they were going to get themselves in so much trouble.

"It is a violation of every ancient law!" Azula hissed.

"Not ancient," muttered Taiga. "Used to get married."

The pair stumbled off into the night. Ty Lee hoped they would be alright.

"That's…" Azula trailed off and whirled around on Ty Lee. "Did you know about this?"

"Azula," Ty Lee said gently, like she was talking to a bulltiger. "It's a circus, it's not exactly court, remember? Some of the people here are a little…unorthodox sure but their good people."

"It's wrong," Azula muttered. "That's what it is. Why would anyone choose a man? I saw the circus. There were plenty of pretty girls for them to choose from."

Ty Lee, probably wisely, chose not to address that. Azula's aura was flaring and fading and flaring again with startling rapidity.

Ty Lee had made her peace with herself months ago. And sure, it would be great if things were different. But they weren’t.

Azula muttered something about Kyoshi that Ty Lee didn't quite catch. But she definitely seemed agitated. And an agitated Azula could be volatile. Better address that.

"Azula please," Ty Lee said. "Please don't arrest them or report them or anything, they're just two nice men. They haven't hurt anyone."

Azula exhaled fire from her nostrils, but nodded.

"Alright," She said. "But I think I should head back to mother and Zuko. I'm not sure I can handle any more surprises…and I should be getting around to finding the Avatar."

A crowd of guards stormed by, shouting about the Avatar. And suddenly Ty Lee realized this might wind up more than a night out at the fair.

Chapter Text

The river stretched before her, like a great serpent, twisting into the darkness. But far to the East, she saw the first glimmerings of sunrise.

Hopefully, they would catch the Avatar soon.

“Do you really think they are going to meet Jeong Jeong?” Ty Lee asked nervously.

“It would make sense,” Azula admitted. “No greater traitor than he. If anyone is willing to teach the Avatar to fire bend, it would be him.”

She’d had to threaten the, frankly incompetent, guards at the festival into giving her and Ty Lee a riverboat, along with a crew. She was a little uneasy. She didn’t know all these men and women. They might not be trustworthy. She would have to keep an eye on them. Ty Lee she could trust. Even with the circus, she trusted Ty Lee.

“So what’s he like?” Ty Lee asked. “The Avatar, I mean.”

“He is a foolish child,” Azula said, remembering his overly earnest smile. “But do not underestimate him. Or his bison. He is a great air bender, a master of the form.”

“I bet he would be great at acrobatics,” Ty Lee said. Azula frowned.

“I suppose so,” Azula said. “He would certainly fit in with that circus of yours.”

“What do you mean by that?” Ty Lee asked.

“Did you not pay attention in History Class?” Azula snapped. “The Airbenders were given to all sorts of licentiousness, no care for family or anything like that, simply grotesque. Sound familiar?”

Ty Lee pursed her lips.

“Azula,” She whined. “If you just got to know them better, I’m sure you’d like them more. They’re a sweet pair…”

“Enough,” Azula snapped. “I am already doing you a favor by not reporting them for their crimes.”

Azula would never admit it, but meeting the pair had shaken her somewhat. Their relationship was one thing, disturbing as it was. But the way they had not shown her due deference was something else. There was court politics of course, but the average Fire Nation Citizen was supposed to be totally devoted to the war, and look up to royalty. The circus men had been…chafing in her presence. Why would anyone do that? And somehow they had earned Ty Lee’s loyalty. Over Azula.

“Sooo,” Ty Lee said. Bless her soul she was trying to push through the awkwardness. “You said you saw Mai.”

“Briefly,” Azula said. “She’s fine.”

“How are things with Zuko?” Ty Lee asked, she had always been…invested in the pair’s relationship.

“Good,” Azula said. “Very good, I think the formal arrangement for the betrothal will come once this Avatar business is finished. And then I suppose it will be our turn.”

“We’re still young,” Ty Lee said, looking out into the dark forest. “We have plenty of time to be free, be ourselves. Without any of those eyes on us.”

Azula glanced over at Ty Lee, who was looking wistful. Maybe Ty Lee was right about herself. She had plenty of sisters, and her family was rich, but not terribly well-connected. Well, aside from Azula herself of course. But then that meant she needed more connections. And then Azula, of course, would be in line once Zuko had successfully shunted off. The wedding wouldn’t be for a while of course, they weren’t savages who married young children. But betrothals, she would be having a lot of those soon.

She thought back to her mother’s advice about not getting drowned by the politics of it all. How was she supposed to do that when her future husband was based entirely on political considerations? She’d avoided the question, unlike so many other political plots and plans. Half the point of hanging out with Ty Lee for her birthday was to avoid all that, but now here they were, chasing the Avatar into the jungle.

“You know,” Ty Lee said cheerily, and Azula could tell she was changing the subject rapidly. “I don’t think the Avatar has ever met a chi blocker, has he?”

Ty Lee gave an impish smile that was just so her, and Azula could not help but match it.

The camp of the deserters was, well it was pretty much exactly what Azula had expected, a few wooden huts along the river.

She spied two figures kneeling near the river. She squinted, one of them was in a blue outfit. The other had a rather distinctive beard.

“There’s Jeong Jeong,” She said, pointing. “I think that’s Katara beside him, she’s the…”

“Waterbender,” Ty Lee supplied, to Azula’s surprise. “What? I do read your letters you know.”

That was nice.

“I’ll keep Jeong Jeong occupied,” Azula said hastily. “You go for Katara. She’s, well, the river is water obviously, so make sure you block her and get her away from the river, I don’t want any tidal wave of surprises.”

“And Sokka and Aang?” Ty Lee asked. Wow she really had been paying attention to Azula’s letters, how flattering.

“They’ll come soon enough,” Azula replied, thinking of the panic aboard the bison. “They are disgustingly sentimental about each other.”

One thing Ty Lee did not know, even if she had been paying attention to Azula’s letters, was the…incident at the great divide. Azula was being tactically silent about that in any official communications. Never know who’s hands messenger hawks could fall into these days.

“I don’t see that mangy beast of his,” Azula said, surveying the the landscape as their ship approached shore. “That’s good, he can’t just fly away.”

“Aww,” Ty Lee whined. “I wanted to meet a flying bison, they seem so…floofy.”

Azula shook her head as Jeong Jeong and Katara, it was definitely Katara, spied their ship approaching and stood. Katara ran off towards the huts. But Jeong Jeong stayed, and began doing an elaborate series of bending moves. But there was no flame. He was building up to something.

“BRACE FOR IMPACT!” Azula shouted, grabbing Ty Lee and dragging her down to the deck.

A Great Wall of Fire burst from Jeong Jeong and crossed the river in front of the boat. The boat managed to get through the fire, but it was now also on fire, and lurching towards the shore.

"Are you alright?" Azula asked, and Ty Lee nodded.

"He's powerful," She noted.

"He has to be," Azula said, looking towards the old master. "How else would he have survived this long?"

“There were rumors that he had given up fighting completely,” Ty Lee said. “Doesn’t look like that’s true.”

Their boat reached the shore. Azula supposed they would find out shortly.

They leapt out of the boat. Well, Azula lept. Ty Lee summersaulted.

Jeong Jeong glowered at them.

"Hello Jeong Jeong," Azula said evenly. "What a day! The Avatar and a Traitor! Uncle will be most pleased with this turn of events."

"I was not aware you were here," Jeong Jeong said, shifting his weight like a tiger.

"Ty Lee, why don't you go after the Avatar?" Azula asked.

Ty Lee frowned, and looked back towards their ship, which was still on fire. All of the sailors were distracted with that fact, rather than chasing down Jeong Jeong or the Avatar.

"You sure you have this handled?" Ty Lee asked. "I mean I could do a little…"

She did a little imitation of chi blocking. It was rather adorable, but something roared inside Azula at that.

How dare she? How dare she question Azula. And put herself in danger. Ty Lee should never put herself in danger. Or question Azula.

"Just GO!" Azula snarled. Ty Lee jumped and ran off without another word.

Normally Azula would have let Ty Lee loose. But Jeong Jeong was not some novice who had never heard of chi blocking. He was a master, who had likely trained against the technique, unlike the common grunts. Getting close to him would be dangerous.

And normally Azula would have been fine with Ty Lee offering to help. She'd found the gymnast had hidden wells of knowledge. And Ty Lee was always good for some fun. But this was different. This was serious.

She shook her head. She couldn't fail. Not again. She was on thin ice already. She couldn't fail again.

"So you are the Princess," He said. "Even here your skill is famous."

"Flattered," She said, making her first attack in a volley of short blue bursts. He swept them aside.

“Even so,” He said. “I would not try to fight the Avatar, I have never seen such raw power.”

"I am Princess, I do as I please. You however," She kicked more flames at him. "Are infamous across the Fire Nation. The greatest traitor in all of history."

Jeong Jeong parted her flames and stepped through them.

"What else was I to do?" He tried to circle around her, but she turned, still facing them.

"Zhao always spoke highly of you," She said. "At least before you deserted. Now he thinks you a craven fool."

“The enmity of Zhao is a commendation for any rational soul,” Jeong Jeong retorted. Azula scowled, because as much as she wanted to oppose the traitor in all things, it was really hard to disagree with that assessment of Zhao.

“I see he learned his manners from you,” She said petulantly.

She leapt into the air, kicking down fire towards him, but he stepped out of the blast zone before Azula even had finished firing. As she came down she rolled forward, as she came up she let out another powerful blast, angled up at Jeong Jeong's face.

The attack from the unexpected direction surprised Jeong Jeong. He managed to avoid getting burned, but little more than that. He stumbled backwards and Azula smiled. She had the advantage now. She swept a leg out and sent a low arc, which just made him stumble further.

“Are you going to fight back at all?” She asked. He hadn’t even used any fire bending against her.

His glare in response spoke volumes. Apparently Ty Lee had been right. Which just made Azula mad, she had sent Ty Lee away for this? And now she was being denied a chance to duel a real master!

She grew turned back to her burning boat.

“Do you not call that fighting?” She asked. “You’re willing to launch a giant wall of fire but not face me one on one? Are you that much of a coward?”

Jeong Jeong glared again. Suddenly the Avatar appeared from the pathway, sending a blast of air her way. She dodged easily.

“Azula!” He scowled. “What are you doing here?”

Wait a minute, where was Ty Lee? She’d gone down the same pathway that Aang was coming up. They must have passed each other. But if Aang was here instead of captured or chi blocked…

Azula turned quickly and fired a few blasts directly at the Avatar’s face.

“Where is Ty Lee?” She demanded harshly, refusing to let up even as he dodged.

“Who?” He asked in that frustratingly earnest voice of his. “Who’s Ty Lee?”

“A friend,” She said. “You would have passed her.”

“Yeah well,” The Avatar said. “I was kind of worried about Jeong Jeong, must have ran right…wait she was headed for the camp! That’s where Katara is!”

The child looked torn. Glancing between the path and Jeong Jeong.

"Go to your friend," The old man said. "I will be fine!"

"Hah!" Azula snarled. "You haven't even thrown a single flame!"

“I am disappointed,” Jeong Jeong replied. “Your mother and uncle always spoke highly of your skill and precision. But you are undisciplined and sloppy, impulsive and arrogant. Reckless and a fool. No better than Zhao.”

She summoned the largest ball of fire that she could and blasted it straight at his face. That would teach him to call her impulsive and reckless.

Unfortunately, when the flames dissipated Jeong Jeong was nowhere to be seen. He must have dashed for the tree line.

Azula cursed herself and briefly considered chasing him, but no, the Avatar was the priority. She ran down the path Katara and Ty Lee had followed. Aang scrambled after her, and they stumbled and elbowed each other before arriving at what Azula assumed was the main camp.

She arrived to find Ty Lee gracefully cartwheeling to avoid Sokka who was trying to whack her with his war club. She always had liked to play with her food.

"Hi Azula!" She said brightly as Sokka hit nothing but air with his club. "Look who I found! You never told me how cute Sokka was!"

Azula did not like the sound of that, and even Sokka seemed confused by the statement. However Aang was more focused on Katara.

Azula almost hadn't noticed the girl. She was on the ground, motionless. Her water spilled across the ground. Clearly chi blocked.

“WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?” Aang roared, as angry as Azula had ever seen the child.

“Oh hi!” Ty Lee said, waving. “We passed on the path, you must be Aang!”

Katara whimpered on the ground.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?” He bellowed, his voice dropping. His tattoo began to glow and the wind began to whip around him.

“What the…” Ty Lee said, before Azula rushed forward and yanked her away.

“Move,” She hissed. They needed to get as far away from Avatar as possible before he really going.

“I didn’t do anything!” Ty Lee protested. “She’s just chi blocked!”

Azula realized the Avatar had not seen anything like this before. Probably. Maybe.

"We need to move,” She hissed. Her first instinct was the river. But their boat was still damaged, and she’d seen what the Avatar could do with water. So she dashed into the jungle. Hopefully they wouldn’t run into Jeong Jeong. Hopefully the Avatar would realize Katara was alive and cool down. Otherwise…they might be dead.

They dove for cover beneath some bushes, and Azula scowled at the mud getting into her hair. Ugh, this would be such a pain to wash. Ty Lee also some dirt on her nose, although she managed to make it a little endearing.

Her eyes, however, were full of tears.

“I…I didn’t hurt her Azula!” She pleaded quietly. “I swear it was a normal full body chi block. She’ll be fine in no time.”

Of course Ty Lee was first and foremost concerned about someone else’s survival. She always lacked that killer instinct.

“I know,” Azula said. “And he’ll figure that out soon.”

“I’m sorry I failed,” Ty Lee said, so quietly Azula almost couldn’t hear her. Especially once sounds of a windstorm came from where the Avatar was n

“Ty Lee…” Azula said softly. “If capturing the Avatar was easy, I wouldn’t be here right now.”

“But your letters always…”

“Made it seem like Mother or Zuko or Zhao were at fault,” Azula admitted. “Yes, that was mostly true. Zuko was the one who started the argument that let the Avatar escape at the South Pole. And it was his idea to hire that bounty hunter to sniff out that stupid necklace and Zhao messed everything up back home. But I should have been able to capture the Avatar anyway, in spite of them. And I should have been able to avoid getting captured at the Great Divide.”

“You got captured?” Ty Lee asked in awe.

“Yes,” Azula said shortly. “There was…well…you see…”

“If you don’t want to talk about it you don’t have to,” Ty Lee said quickly and softly.

“No it’s fine,” Azula exhaled. “It’s just that it’s a long story.”

“We are going to be hiding here for a while though, aren’t we?” Ty Lee asked sweetly.

“There may be hope for you yet,” replied Azula with a wide smile.

Chapter Text

Ursa frowned and set down her papers and her brush. It was a report from a Junior Secretary in the War Department who's advancement she had endorsed. Apparently War Minister Qin had attempted to coerce cooperation from some vagrants at the Northern Air Temple, only to be foiled by the Avatar.

Which meant the Avatar was on his final journey to the North Pole. The White City was said to be a wonder of ingenuity. But it was also a fortress. No Fire Nation fleet or army had ever come close to breaching the walls.

Despite her increased authority, she couldn't just divert the entire Northern Fleet towards attacking the Northern Water Tribe. Not with Zhao still lurking. He seemed to have honestly given up hunting the Avatar. But he was still sailing from place to place, talking up friends, and hunting the Blue and Red Spirits.

Spirits above how dumb had Mai and Zuko been to pull that stunt? They were lucky Zhao hadn't burned them to ashes instantly. And Mai hadn't escaped notice as much as Zuko thought she had. She didn't have any friends in Zhao's inner circle but everyone could tell that the Red Spirit had not escaped with the Blue Spirit and the Avatar. Mai's father, and the fact that she was seen as beneath suspicion, was keeping her safe for now. But nothing could last forever. Especially not a secret. She was proud, yes, but also furious. Zuko was the responsible one!

She was much less surprised that Azula had managed to run into the Avatar and the Great Defector while on what was supposed to be a fun Birthday visit to Ty Lee. Azula had been…off since the Great Divide. It was understandable, Ursa could imagine being captured, even briefly, was a lot to deal with for a 14 year old. But she seemed to be lurching between goals and moods, in contract to her normally focused self. She was even chatting with Piandao, which Ursa did not like.

She had accepted he was largely on Iroh's side, and accepted that she was largely on Iroh's side. But he still had a habit of sending off hawks whenever something interesting happened. And his response to Jeong Jeong had been suspiciously understated, even by his own placid standards.

And Azula was typically even more paranoid than her, yet here she was trusting Piandao. She'd even started experimenting with her kusarigama again, although there was little success. Sometimes she seemed ready to throw them into the sea. She would not be ready when they got to the North Pole. That was for sure.

Ursa sighed, and fully abandoned any attempt to look at her papers. She had resolved, after that chat in the royal gardens, to be a better mother to Azula. And what had she managed? Her daughter was captured, then her son ran off, and then her daughter ran off and nearly got herself and her friend killed by an angry Avatar?

An idea struck her then and there. Both to capture the Avatar and to get Azula into a better state of mind.

She had an attendant call her daughter into her quarters. As she waited she organized her papers.

Azula slunk in and crossed her arms.

"What is it mother?" She asked.

"We have a problem," Ursa replied. "War Minister Qin just reported the Avatar as having left the Northern Air Temple."

Azula spat out some choice words, only stopping when Ursa raised both of her eyebrows. Sailors, bad influences on princesses apparently. Or maybe Azula had known those already.

"There goes our hope of cutting him off there," Azula said. "I thought Qin said the locals were collaborating?"

"It seems the Avatar inspired them into heartfelt resistance," Ursa said dryly, sliding her papers over to Azula, who glanced over towards them.

"He seems to do that with alarming frequency," Azula said. "Clearly we aren't putting our best foot forward with the locals. It says here we got a…war balloon? How would we even use a balloon in war?"

Ursa shrugged. Qin had always believed that his next great wonder weapon would win the war single handedly. They never seemed to do that, but were useful enough to keep him on board.

"He's requested engineers from Zhao," Ursa added. "That should keep them both busy for a bit."

"War Ministry and the Navy Fighting," Azula noted. "Shocking, shocking I tell you."

Azula reached up and picked up another sheet of paper, one Ursa hadn't gotten around to reading yet. She frowned.

"15 dead in a landslide in Loonkaw, Earth Bender rebels suspected," Azula grumbled. "And record high desertion rates. The Fifth is getting bled dry, and they aren't even at the front."

Ursa nodded. They'd been in the colonies recently, but beyond those confines, occupation was proving a costly endeavor. It seemed that the Earth Kingdom was still dead set on rejecting modernity.

"Your Uncle is formulating a new strategy," Ursa explained. "He hasn't seen fit to tell me that, I suspect it's going to concentrate on key points rather than total control. But that's not why I called you here. I'm sure you have lots of thoughts, and so do I, but we need to focus on the Avatar."

Azula, thankfully, chose not to fight on this point. She looked unhappy, but gave a sharp nod.

"We need to capture him, and soon," Ursa continued. "Zhao may have backed off, but someone is going to get greedy. Or worse, the Avatar convinces the Water Tribe to enter the War."

"Aren't we already at war?" Azula asked, raising an eyebrow.

"When was the last time you heard of a Northerner fighting us?" Ursa asked. "The Southern fleet has been known to cause trouble, yes, but the North hasn't launched any attacks in your lifetime, and very few in mine."

Azula nodded thoughtfully.

"But that means they still are at full strength," Azula noted. "We haven't cut off their water benders. That's the whole reason the Avatar is headed there. And he is dangerous enough with just airbending."

Ursa nodded, her daughter having assessed the situation in the same way she had.

"Solitary ships go missing all the time in Northern Waters," Ursa noted. "And even one as large as ours would be at risk. But we cannot alert Zhao either. You see my dilemma."

"I do," Azula replied. "What do you intend to do?"

"I don't know," Ursa said. "That's why I've asked you here. To work out a solution with me."

"I haven't exactly been the most successful with plans lately," Azula said, looking down.

"Well neither have I," Ursa said. "You've come closer to catching the Avatar than I have."

"Mother," Azula said flatly. "I appreciate the effort, but there is no need to patronize me and drag me to a plan you've already made."

"I have no plan," Ursa said. "Yes, I could probably make a good one without you. But collaboration can improve most plans. And teaching you to collaborate is important as well. It will be important for you going forward."

Azula sat up a little straighter. Being honest with her tended to work out, Ursa was finding that out quickly. A life of court and lies was trying on anyone. Azula had known nothing else here entire life.

"Will it?" Azula asked, raising her eyebrow. "I don't exactly play well with others."

"You will have to collaborate with Zuko someday," Ursa noted. "And if anything you will have to collaborate even more than him."

Azula raised another eyebrow.

"The Fire Lord is, supposedly, above all," Ursa continued. "Above petty politics, obeyed by all."

Azula gave a slightly undignified snort at that.

"It's not true of course," Ursa conceded. "But a degree of separation is expected between a monarch and his subjects. So someone has to do the grubby work of politics while the Fire Lord seems unbothered."

"Like me," Azula said. "Or you to father if he hadn't died."

Ursa paused. She looked at Azula. Azula looked at her. Ursa sighed. Alright, Azula definitely knew. Or at least suspected. But that was a topic for another day.

"The Fire Lady can serve as an intermediary," Ursa said instead of addressing the point. "Although she will have some ceremonial duties as well."

Mai would hate them, Ursa reflected. Not that she could blame the girl. Long hours of chants and prayers and sacrifices. And there was a horrific backlog. There hadn't been a Fire Lady since Ursa's mother-in-law had died. Not having to do the duties of a royal consort was a very minor perk of the situation she found herself in.

"You," Ursa emphasized. "However, will be the closest contact between Zuko and the outside world. So you'll have to do a lot on his behalf. Have you ever heard the story of the Singer and the Tigerelephant?"

"Singer is clever but can't fight," Azula summarized. "Tigerelephant isn't clever but can fight. Together they win lots of battles."

"At times you will have to be the Singer to Zuko's Tigerelephant," Ursa explained. "Coming up with ways for him to use his power. Other times you will be his Tigerelephant to his Singer, implementing his plans that he cannot be seen to have."

Azula nodded, and Ursa smiled slightly. She was a fast learner.

"Like the Grand Advisors," She surmised. Ursa nodded back at her.

"There have been many titles used," Ursa noted. "Grand Advisors, Chancellors, Secretaries. Some have been wives, some have been siblings, or old friends. Each successful Fire Lord has had their own confidants in their own way. I cannot say how you will serve Zuko, but you will be stronger together."

Azula nodded again. Then she frowned. Not the frown of anger or sadness. She was thinking.

"You said every successful Fire Lord," Azula noted.

"If they have counselors who are incompetent or lazy," Ursa said. "Or evil. Or if the Fire Lord tries to do everything themselves…things do not always go well. Sometimes a truly strong Fire Lord, like Sozin or your grandfather. But oftentimes it does not."

"Who is helping Uncle?" Azula asked.

Ursa froze for a second. His circle, last he had heard, was full of fairly obscure men. Iroh had always kept his own counsel, since Lu Tien died at the very least. He wrote more than he spoke.

"He is still settling in," Ursa said diplomatically. "And as I just said, both his father and grandfather managed well enough with merely the cabinet…the line of Sozin is strong."

"So Zuko won't need me?"

"Azula no," Ursa said, her heart breaking until she saw the look on Azula's face, a wide smirk. "Azula!"

Despite herself Ursa chuckled at that, she shook her head fondly.

"You ask a fair question," Ursa said. "But rest assured Iroh is no fool."

Azula gave a skeptical look. Ursa sighed.

"Well, it would certainly help if we managed to capture the Avatar," Ursa conceded. "Which brings us back to the question of managing the Northern Water Tribe."

She placed the papers on her desk to the side, then reached below said desk. Ursa pulled out a large scroll, and unfurled it before her. It was a plain of white, with a few hints of blue.

"This is surprisingly detailed," Azula noted, running her finger over the map.

"It's from before the war," Ursa said flatly. "I've marked differences spies have given us, or ships have charted. But it is still a century out of date."

"Better than nothing," Azula murmured, lost in thought. "They'll take him to the White City almost certainty. Right?"

"Agna Qel'a," Ursa agreed. "The man is almost certainly useless there. It's entirely made of ice, they can change the layout at will."

"But have they?" Azula wondered. "Rearranging the grid pattern would disrupt many lives. Can't have your barbarian subjects get confused"

"Would you really risk that?" Ursa asked.

"If I needed to find one room in one house," Azula explained. "No. But I think the palace is still in from the harbor, and there are still canals. The map is flawed, not worthless."

A fair point, thought Ursa. It had been a good idea to bring Azula into this.

“And you can’t bring the whole fleet,” Azula muttered, fingers dancing across the map. “But perhaps you could pin their main defensive force and then…”

As Azula continued to plot, Ursa corrected herself. It was either a terrible idea, or a very good one.

Chapter Text

"Not that I'm not happy to see you," Zuko said awkwardly. "It's just…"

He trailed off, not realizing how to say what he meant without coming off as a complete idiot.

"Go ahead," Mai said. "Dig yourself a hole."

A cold wind swept over the deck as their ship steamed North from the farthest reaches of Fire Nation control. They were not alone, a small flotilla of ships had been commandeered by Mother for the largest assault on the Northern Water Tribe in a generation.

It was nowhere near enough to conquer them. But that wasn't the coal.

A small tender ship had just chugged up beside them, bearing two very unexpected pieces of cargo. Mai and Ty Lee. Ty Lee looked rather humorous in a large puffy coat. Zuko had no idea where she had gotten it. She seemed perturbed, looking down at her feet rather than jumping around. Although that may have been the puffy coat.

Mai's robes were much more similar to what she normally wore. But they were slightly thicker.

Mai rolled her eyes.

"I see you made it out alive," She said. "That kite looked unstable. And you didn't write at all."

"I wrote!" He protested.

"Oh is that what you call those marks on a page?" She demanded. Zuko blushed and fumed yes his calligraphy could be…creative. But it was perfectly legible. Most of the time.

He turned to Ty Lee instead of continuing the bickering.

"It's good to see you, Ty Lee," He said. "I haven't seen you since we first left the Fire Nation."

"Yeah," Ty Lee said, shifting her feet. "It feels like I've been with you the whole time though! Azula has been writing me and told me about stuff when she visited me and Mai told me even more on the way here! Speaking of that, where is here? The hawk said we were going to the Northern Water Tribe."

Ty Lee was just as verbose as ever. But rather than her usual enthusiastic babble, it was more a nervous reaction. Filling the air to avoid silence. He wasn't sure what to make of it.

"We're a day out from their waters," Zuko explained. "Maybe a day and a half from the target."

"We're really going after the Avatar?" Ty Lee asked in awe. "Wow! The last time I met him he went all glowly at me after I chi blocked his girlfriend!"

"His girlfriend?" Zuko asked, puzzled.

"The water tribe girl?" Ty Lee said. "Are they not like a thing?"

Zuko shook his head. It was impossible to know for sure, but nothing had suggested it for sure.

"My bad," Ty Lee said. Although Zuko had no idea who she was apologizing to. It wasn't like he cared.

"Come on," He said with a shrug. "Let's get out of the cold, and see what Mother and Azula have come up with as a plan."

He wasn't bitter at all about not being asked to help. Well, only a little. Mother had been pouring attention onto Azula recently, which was fine and all. But she wasn't the only one who could help plan things! Yes, maybe he wasn't as good at manipulating people as she was. But he had done very well in his history and tactics and logistics lessons. He wasn't experienced, but he felt like that was more experience than Azula had with this sort of thing.

Azula looked up and nodded as she worked on her map. Mother stood and welcomed Mai and Ty Lee.

"It's good to see you both," Mother said, before turning to face Mai. "I see you've actually managed to pay me a visit this time. Unlike last time when you absconded with my son."

Mai fixed Mother with a stare, than rolled her eyes.

"Whatever."

"And Ty Lee," She added. "I'm sorry we dragged you away from the circus."

"It's fine…" Ty Lee said quietly. "I…I think I needed a break anyway, at least for a little while."

Everyone in the room stilled when she finished speaking. That did not sound like Ty Lee. At all. Mai gave a small frown, and Zuko shared her concern. Mother was more open about the worry on her face. And Azula looked downright furious.

Ty Lee seemed to realize how awkward this was and immediately forced herself to perk up. A slightly off-kilter grin spread across her face.

"Wow!" She said. "This ship is so cool and big! Does it have a name?"

"The Royal Sloop," Azula said.

"Oh."

It was kind of a lame name, Zeke had to admit.

"Anyway," Azula said. "We've finalized our plan of attack."

Everyone dutifully gathered around the map.

"This map is not an entirely accurate representation of modern Agna Qel'a," Azula explained. "But I believe that the basic situation is similar. Note the palace and temple compound on the north edge of the city."

She tapped the map.

"That is almost certainly where the Avatar will be," She continued. "So that is where we need to be in order to capture him. Except there is a lot of city between the palace and the sea. And there are sure to be a lot of guards. And so…"

She pointed to an arrow pointing directly to the mouth of the harbor.

"Most of the flotilla will serve as a distraction," She explained, before pointing to another arrow, curving around the city and towards the palace. "While a small team sneaks into the fortress and captures the Avatar. Simple and effective."

Mother nodded approvingly. But Zuko frowned, something wasn't right about this.

"Wait a minute," He blurted out. "We can't just sacrifice all those sailors."

"What?"

"The ships in the flotilla," He elaborated. "Those have Fire Nation sailors on board. Sailors under our command. And they have no hope of succeeding."

Azula shook her head, apparently confused by his reasonable objection.

"Well they are a diversion," she explained unhelpfully. “They succeed if we succeed.”

“They could get hurt!” Zuko protested. “Or worse! We can’t just throw them into a meat grinder!”

“They are soldiers of the Fire Nation,” Azula insisted. “It is their duty to aid us in our capture of the Avatar. They will obey our orders or suffer the consequences.”

Mother shifted uncomfortably but said nothing. Zuko growled. Why could Azula never see the bigger picture? Or was it smaller picture? These were real people!

“The question isn’t if they will obey our orders,” Zuko insisted. “It’s whether or not we should be giving the orders in the first place?”

“This is a vital component of capturing the Avatar!” Azula snapped back.

“Oh because that’s always gone so well before!” Zuko shouted.

A sudden silence fell over the room as Zuko realized what he had just said. It was true, time and time again the Avatar had slipped away from their grasps. He couldn’t be the only one who was starting to think it was impossible. But if he couldn’t do this simple task, how was he supposed to function as the Fire Lord?

“This time it will be different,” Azula said confidently. “I know it will be. Because for once we have the upper hand.”

“Do we?” Zuko asked.

"He's pretty slippery," Mai noted. "It may be difficult to pin him down and capture him. I mean he can fly."

“That’s where you come in Mai,” Azula said with a wide grin.

“What?” Mai asked.

“What?” Zuko asked at the same time.

“Zuko told me all about the little game you played against Zhao and his men,” Azula explained.

Well, not all of it, thought Zuko. But enough.

“And how while my brother miraculously remained unmasked,” Azula continued. “The Avatar did find out that you are a member of the nobility. And oh so conveniently came under the assumption that you are some sort of rebel against the Fire Nation.”

Zuko frowned, he wasn’t sure he liked where this was going. And from the look of it Mai didn’t either.

“Which means this is the perfect opportunity,” Azula exclaimed. “You can help lure the Avatar away!”

“Wait,” Ty Lee said. “If Mai is vital for the mission, why am I here?”

Azula raised an eyebrow.

“Chi Blocking the Avatar will be vital to avoiding any messy business,” Azula explained. “And…”

She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper everyone in the room could nonetheless hear.

“I didn’t want to be stuck chaperoning those two alone,” She said with a grin.

For the first time today Ty Lee gave a genuine laugh. That was almost enough to make Zuko forgive Azula for the joke. Almost, but not quite. He blushed furiously. And Mai looked openly uncomfortable. As in actually uncomfortable, not her default look that everyone assumed was uncomfortable unless they knew her.

“Azula,” She said cautiously. “He’s just a kid. A sweet, dumb, little kid. I’m not sure tricking him would be…you know…ok.”

Zuko could see the merits in such a trap. But Mai looked to him for support and he knew what he had to do.

“It would be dishonorable,” He noted. “To capture the Avatar with such underhanded tactics.”

“WHAT?” Azula asked. “Who cares if we capture him?”

“He has proven himself a worthy opponent,” Zuko countered.

“Plus he’s like,” Mai added. “A very small child.”

“You haven’t seen what he can do,” Ty Lee said softly. Which did give Mai pause.

“You were the ones to disguise yourselves in the first place!” Azula added. “Don’t tell me you wouldn’t have captured him then if you had the chance.”

Zuko couldn’t tell her that because she’d know he was lying.

“There were differing circumstances,” Mai said mercifully . “If your plan is so good, why do you need our old plan on top of it.”

Azula fumed at that, she stood, fists clenched. She opened one palm and pointed an accusatory finger at Mai.

“Don’t you dare say that!” She snapped. “Both of you! This is our only chance at success.”

Ty Lee shifted very uncomfortably in her seat, glancing between Mai and Azula rapidly.

“How many lives are you willing to risk for this?” He asked. “It’s not just us this time! There are people who have placed their faith in us, and you want to use them and then throw them away!”

“That’s not what this is!” Azula snapped, somewhat unconvincingly. “Besides, do you have a better plan?”

Zuko did not, in fact, have a better plan. Or any other plan at all.

So he resorted to the time-honored tactic of children everywhere.

“Mother,” He whined. “Why did you agree to this? Sacrificing these sailors? It’s wrong and you have to know that!”

Mother crossed her arms and pursed her lips. Zuko could tell she knew it was wrong. Maybe she had avoided that thought with Azula, but now that he had spoken his concerns out loud, she could not ignore the sacrifice they were all asking the sailors to make in attacking the Water Tribe.

“I am not pleased with the prospect,” She admitted, not looking Zuko in the eyes. “But there are times where we all must make choices, make sacrifices for our Nation.”

Zuko’s jaw dropped wide open in shock.

“Do these men and women have a choice?” Zuko asked desperately. “About their sacrifice?”

“I am proud of you Zuko,” Mother said tenderly. “So proud that I have raised you to have such a good heart. But sometimes we must sacrifice our consciences for the greater good of the Fire Nation, or of our family.”

Now it was Zuko who fumed.

“My father,” He said icily. “Would never have stood for this! He never would have done such a thing!”

Mother froze on the spot. Mai raised her eyebrows. Ty Lee let out an audible gasp. Even Azula seemed taken aback by what he had just. In truth, so was Zuko. The loss of his Father was still a tender subject, and Mother did not like to be reminded of him. But he stood by what he had said. Ozai had been a man of great virtues. That was what everyone had always said. And sure there had been what Azula had said she heard that one time but there was no way that was accurate.

"Your father," His Mother said. "Was a man of iron will. He sought victory."

"He wouldn't have wasted men!"

"Is this a waste?" Azula demanded. "If we succeed?"

"If we could succeed without it," Zuko retorted. "Then it would be a waste. I mean if I got the mask and went…"

"I thought I said I wasn't tricking the Avatar," Mai said, glaring at him. A shiver went up his spine.

"You don't have to," Zuko replied. "I can go al-"

"You're not going alone," Everyone else in the room said at once. Zuko huffed and crossed his arms, looking away.

"Look," Azula says. "Maybe we could try luring him out first, and then use the diversion if that doesn't work. Would that sate your oh so precious conscience?"

"Maybe," Zuko said. Mai frowned.

"It's settled then," Azula said, although it didn't seem very settled. "Us four will go capture the Avatar, while Mother can hold the fleet for a diversion or to cover our retreat."

"No," Mother said firmly. "This time I'm coming with you."

Chapter Text

The drums of war sounded. All across the White City the drumbeats rumbled. It was like thunder. It even almost distracted Katara from the soot.

Almost.

It was not as thick as it had been in her childhood. But it was there. And it meant trouble.

They all gathered in the Great Hall. The Chief stood, with a grim look on his face. Behind him Princess Yue and Master Pakku sat. Yue looked heartbroken. Pakku sat stoically.

Katara found a seat beside Sokka and Aang. Aang looked worried, and a little bit guilty. Katara felt bad when he felt bad. She wanted to assure him that it wasn't his fault. But this probably wasn't the best time or place to so that.

Sokka looked half angry and half heartbroken. He kept looking up to Yue. Katara wondered if something had happened. But she didn't get a chance to ask.

Chief Arnook stood and began to speak.

"The Fire Navy has dropped anchor," He declared. "They have not fired. We do not know why they are here. But this is the closest they have dared come in many years."

The crowd murmured.

"I fear they may be here to so what we have long feared," Arnook said. "And that the great battle for our existence may be upon us. I pray that this is not the case. I beseech the Great Spirits of the Ocean and the Moon to grant us peace."

"Peace?" Sokka muttered. "With the Fire Nation?"

"But we have received a demand," Arnook continued. "From the hand of a Lady of the Fire Nation herself. They demand the Avatar."

Aang froze in place. Katara felt even worse for him. It was eerily reminiscent of when they had first met. The Fire Nation demanded the Avatar, and threatened the Water Tribe if he was not delivered. They were a world away but it seemed like nothing had changed.

"I know," Arnook said. "That none of you would think of betraying our sacred hospitality and the best hope of victory against the Fire Nation."

From the murmurings of the crowd, Katara suspected that some people were thinking of doing exactly that. Aang shifted nervously.

"Can't he just leave?" A voice called out.

Katara leapt to her feet before she even had a chance to think about what she was doing.

"Oh because you've done so much!" She snapped at the anonymous voice. "Aang is saving the world!"

The hall was silent.

"Katara," Aang hissed. "I mean maybe we could go. I mean we've gotten some waterbending training…"

"No," She snapped. "We've been on the run for months! This is the first place that's been safe in…well…"

She was going to say 'home' but that hadn't been very safe either, now had it? But maybe the North Pole wasn't safe either.

"The Avatar is the bridge between the spirit world and the human world," Arnook said, not directly acknowledging Katara. "It would be an insult to the Ocean and Moon Spirits to deny him aid. And even if the Fire Nation did not come for is today, they would come someday."

“Will they?” Another voice cried out. “They have not attacked the Water Tribe directly in many years?”

“What?” Katara spat, still standing up and whirling around, looking for the offending voice. “They attacked us! They attacked us when they came for Aang. They came after our water benders, they killed my…”

She realized she was making a scene, tears running down her face, screaming at the crowd. She slunk down to the floor. Aang reached out for a hug and she accepted. Sokka joined in, despite his stated opposition to hugs and his concern over Yue.

“Katara speaks rightly,” Arnook declared. “Look at what the Fire Nation has done. Do we really think that they will allow us to survive unmolested?”

“No!” Yet another voice called from the crowd. “We have to take the fight to them!”

"Indeed Hahn," Arnook said. "It his heartening to hear my daughter's betrothed speak with such passion in his heart!"

Katara, recovering from her tears, frowned slightly. But that was nothing compared to Sokka's indignant squawk. Whatever issue he'd had with Yue had clearly gotten more complicated.

"I have ordered the walls of the city strengthened,” Arnook continued. “And I expect every man to do his duty.”

Katara wasn’t sure she liked the sound of that. She could fight just as well as anyone.

“Hahn will be leading a dangerous mission behind enemy lines,” Arnook said. “I need volunteers to come forward!”

Several men of varying ages stood. Sokka looked between Yue and Hahn and stood halfway up, before looking between them again and sitting back down. There were some snickers at that, which just made Sokka madder, but he stayed sitting down, a frown on his face, his arms crossed.

Arnook made some marks on the volunteers, with Hahn looking particularly smug about it.

Arnook made more announcements about where the guards should be, where waterbenders should be, where the healers should be, that sort of thing. No word on where the Avatar and his friends should be.

Katara, Sokka, and Aang drifted out of the hall, and back towards the guest chamber.

“Why would the Fire Nation even bother with demands?” Sokka wondered, his tense tone of voice suggesting he was trying to think of anything other than Yue and her betrothal to Hahn.

“There were some people skeptical,” Katara said. “Maybe the Fire Nation thought they’d convince Arnook.”

“Maybe they were right,” Aang said despondently.

“Aang you can’t turn yourself over!” She protested.

“Katara’s right,” Sokka agreed. “You’re the only hope to defeat the Fire Lord before the Comet comes, remember?”

“Yeah,” Aang said, and Katara’s heart broke all over again. There was just so much on his shoulders. She would take it all off if she knew how to. “But we can’t stay here forever. I need to master earth at some point.”

“And fire,” She reminded him. He just looked away, doubtless still guilty about her burns.

"We've run blockades before," Sokka noted. "Or we could head North. We aren't actually at the pole, then turn and skirt the whole fleet. Then we go and Master Earth. Well, you do Aang. Not me."

"I haven't really mastered Water yet," Aang remarked. "Katara is way better than me!"

Katara blushed a little at that, to be sure.

"We when you do," Sokka said, somewhat bitterly. "We can go."

"We can't just abandon them with the Fire Nation lurking right outside our door," Katara protested. "Just because you're mad about Yue doesn't mean that we can…"

"That isn't what this is about," Sokka snapped harshly. Harshly enough that Katara stepped back. "And I'm not just saying we should run now. I'm saying we need to get Aang trained! I'd say we could talk to Arnook but apparently his judgment isn't that great."

"So what you're saying is that this is about Yue!" Katara replied sharply.

"You know I think I should go scout out the Fire Navy," Aang interjected.

He stepped between them, trying to be the peacemaker as always. It was very sweet but also very much not what Katara was looking for at the moment.

"That's a good idea Aang," Sokka muttered, turning his back on Katara. "Someone needs to be planning."

Katara made a rude face at him before stomping back towards the rooms Arnook provided. As she walked she could feel the ice tremble a bit beneath her. Was this how Earthbenders felt on land?

Her mood hardly improved when she reached her room because she had a guest. Well, two guests. Momo didn't handle the cold as well as Appa and so had been bunking with Aang. Except he had apparently snuck into her room to play with some beads. That would have been irritating enough, but he was chattering on the shoulders of Princess Yue.

Katara knew it was somewhat irrational. Just a moment ago she had been bitter at Sokka for being mad about Yue. But the Princess was quickly becoming the subject of her ire. She'd been the reason Sokka was extra annoying today. Katara's day had been terrible, and it was just getting worse.

"What are you doing here?" Katara said, crossing her arms.

"Oh I'm sorry," Yue said, shuffling awkwardly and looking at the ground. "I saw the Lemur and assumed this was the Avatar's room."

Something ugly boiled up in Katara.

"And what do you need Aang for?" She demanded. "I feel like you've done enough for today, don't you?"

Yue kept looking away, her face downcast.

"Is…is Sokka here?" Yue asked quietly. Some part of Katara feels pity, but she shoved that down for now.

"No he isn't," Katara snapped. "Which is good for him. You've toyed with his heart enough already."

"I wasn't toying," Yue protested weakly.

"You are betrothed!" Katara shot back. "I mean what was the point then? Were you trying to hurt him?"

Yue shook her head desperately.

"Well you did, you hurt him a lot," Katara said harshly, crossing her arms. "And what about that Hahn guy? Don't you care about him?"

"As much as he cares about me," Yue murmured, and Katara got the distinct feeling that it was not a compliment.

"Well if you weren't going to break up with him you never should have led my brother on," Katara said. "And if you were, then you should have done it sooner."

"It's not that simple," Yue said. "When your father is the Chief sometimes you have to do things for the good of the tribe rather than things you want."

A creeping dread hit Katara as she realized the full meaning of what Yue was suggesting.

"My dad is a Chief," Katara said with instinctive disgust. "And he would never just tell me who to marry!"

"You're Dad is a Chief?" Yue asked with a surprise that in turn surprised Katara

"Yes," Katara replied. "I mean we don't have a fancy palace. Or any palace. But he was in charge, and commanded our warriors when they left for the Earth Kingdom."

That had been years ago. And Katara realized she had been so young, maybe she hadn't really known her father. Maybe he would be willing to force her to marry someone. Would she be able to go through with it? She didn't know.

"Oh," Yue said, her eyes distant. "I hadn't…I guess they only taught us about the big cities like Arjugaatchia."

"I'm from Arjugaatchia," Katara countered. "It is not that big."

"Well…I suppose they are years out of date," Yue said. "We really have not been the best at helping you during the war, have we?"

"No," Katara said. They were a world away but just a few Northern Waterbenders could have taught her, and probably saved her mother and others from the raids.

"Are you really the last water bender there?" Yue asked.

Katara nodded.

"The last I know of," She explained. "But maybe some are hiding from the Fire Nation, or imprisoned."

Yue nodded slowly and sadly.

"Master Pakku was just telling me how far you had come for…"

"A girl?" Katara interrupted testily.

"Someone who had never met another water bender until you arrived here," Yue corrected gently, and Katara blushed in embarrassment at her mistake.

"I'm not that good," Katara protested half-heartedly, she was pretty good though, wasn't she?

"Better than me," Yue said with a small amount of bitterness.

"You're a bender?" Katara asked with surprise. Yue hadn't been with Pakku's pupils, but then given how sexist he was that wasn't a surprise. But she hadn't been to the healing lessons either. Maybe princesses had their own private lessons?

Yue sighed.

"Technically," She said. "When I do the motions I feel something, and other Water benders can feel a light tug if I go after their water. But I can never actually move anything. It feels like I have tigerseal fins instead of hands. Have you ever heard of anything like that on your travels?”

There was a real hope in her voice, and Katara was saddened to give the honest answer.

“No,” She said sadly before hastily adding on. “But like you said I haven’t met any other water benders before now.”

“Of course, of course,” Yue said. “I’m glad one of us is learning the forms at least. And…and I do apologize about your brother.”

Katara sighed loudly.

“Apologize to him, not to me,” She replied, then glanced around suspiciously. “But don’t you dare tell him I stood up for him.”

Yue smiled for the briefest of moments, but her face again fell to a frown. Momo clambered up her side before jumping over to Katara, chattering all the way.

Katara smiled slightly.

“And what are you doing here mister?” She asked. “Making Yue think this was Aang’s room?”

Katara paused.

“Why are you looking for Aang?” She asked.

Yue sighed and reached into her robes. She pulled out a bright red envelope, it's color all the more striking for being in a land of blues, purples, and whites.

“When the messenger hawk delivered the demand for the Avatar,” Yue said. “This was hidden as well. A secret message for the Avatar, it seems he has friends in the Fire Nation.”

Chapter Text

"It's a trap," Sokka said immediately.

Aang was barely listening to him. He was still reading the little note over and over, cramped writing still legible.

"Avatar,

We hope you remember us from our excursion in Pohuai. Hopefully you have fond memories of the dresser.

We don't have much time. We have come into possession of information vital to the war. With your help, it could end the tyranny of the Fire Lord.

We can't be sure this message will reach you. We do not dare tell you what we have learned. It might be intercepted. If you do receive it, start up a whirlwind of air that we can see from the ships.

If we see your sign, we will meet you on the tundra plains west of the city at Dawn. Come alone.

Your Old Friends,

Red & Blue"

"It's a trap," Sokka repeated. "It has to be. I mean, they want you to come alone."

"They might just want to avoid attracting attention," Katara said reasonably. "The whole Northern Water Tribe marching out would attract a lot of attention."

"And Appa wouldn't?"

"The paper looks real," Aang admitted slowly.

"Oh because the Fire Nation wouldn't use their own paper if they were planning a trap."

Sokka was leaning up against the doorway to Aang's chambers. He'd always been cynical, but he was extra-super cynical about this. Maybe it was because Yue had given them the note, and Yue had a betrothed. Aang would have been pretty grumpy if Katara was betrothed.

"It says things that only we would know," Aang said, remembering being thrown in the dresser by Mai.

"Unless they got captured," Sokka replied quickly. "And spilled what they knew. Or the message did get intercepted but Ursa let it through so that she could capture it alone."

"Look if they wanted to capture me…"

Aang was hanging upside down off of the small ledge where he'd put his sleeping roll, kicking his legs up in the air.

"I'm not worried about Red and Blue," Sokka conceded. "I'm worried that this isn't them. I mean would a nobleman's daughter really be up here without the Fire Nation getting suspicious?"

"I mean she got away with it where she lived," Aang reasoned.

"And the Fire Nation let's women fight," Katara added haughtily. "Unlike some places."

Katara was sitting next to Aang in his bed/ledge, looking perturbed by the situation.

"Point taken," Sokka said.

Aang looked down at the letter again. Being rescued by the Blue and Red Spirits had been heartening. And not just because he wasn't being locked up for the rest of his life. A fire bender, well a Fire Nation citizen, had broken them out! It wasn't just one sage! Kuzon would have been so happy to hear about that. The Fire Nation weren't all evil now! It was great. Blue had been understandably reluctant to show his face or reveal his voice. But Aang was pretty sure he was also Fire Nation.

He had to know if there were more. And give them proper thanks.

Launching a burst of air from his feet he rolled off of the bed-ledge and onto his hands. He then did a few flips before landing in his feet.

"I have to go," He declared, putting on his best 'I am the Avatar and you must do as I say' face and puffing out his chest.

Sokka sighed and pinched his nose.

"I was afraid you'd say that," He muttered. "Since I'm guessing we can't talk you out of it, we'll just have to come along with you to make sure you don't get into more trouble."

Aang glanced at the letter nervously.

"I don't know," He said. "It says to come alone."

"We're not just going to send you out there by yourself," Katara cut in. "Even if the Fire Nation wasn't here, the tundra is still dangerous."

"Besides," Sokka added. "Red and Blue are coming. Only fair you can bring a few friends as well."

"Five is more than two," Aang said slowly.

"Well, three," Sokka replied.

Aang shook his head emphatically. You would have thought Sokka would have learned by now.

"Don't forget Appa and Momo!" He said brightly, but firmly.

"We might have to hike out," Sokka warned. "If we don't want to alert the Fire Nation. And Momo doesn't count."

"Yes he does!" Aang said indignantly.

"He's a flying Lemur," Sokka said flatly. "Not a person."

Momo scurried up Aang's leg as he spoke, showing a firm agreement with the Airbender's position. Momo circled around Aang's head before settling on top and hissing at Sokka.

"Sokka!" Aang yelped. "Look, you made him mad! You should apologize."

"I'm not gonna apologize to a lemur!" Sokka snapped. "He can't even understand what I'm saying!"

Aang crossed his arms and stomped his foot, sending a light ring of air out as he did so.

"Yes he can!" Aang said imperiously.

"No he can't!"

"Yes he can!"

"No! He! Can't!"

"YES! HE! CAN!"

At this last shout, Momo squawked and launched himself off of Aang's head, fluttering over to Katara's lap. He curled up and whimpered.

"Both of you should be ashamed," She said harshly. "Scaring this little guy like that."

Momo gave a little chatter, which Aang felt rather proved his point about Momo understanding them. He glared significantly at Sokka.

Sokka rolled his eyes and sighed.

"My most supreme apologies your magnificent Momoness," Sokka said sarcastically with a mocking bow, which was enough for Aang's honor to be satisfied. For now.

"What we need to be focusing on," Katara said. "Is figuring out what we need to do if the meeting goes bad."

Aang didn't want to think about that. But he probably should.

"Or of it goes right," Sokka added. Both Katara and Aang looked at him in confusion. "What if they tell us about some super secret weapon we need to stop right now? Or it's like Roku where you have to be somewhere by a certain time?"

He had a point there. There always seemed to be deadlines. Get to this island by the solstice. Stop the Fire Nation by the time a comet showed up.

"We'll bring Appa," Aang declared. "He's fast."

Sokka nodded.

"One of us stays with him as back up," Sokka added. "The other goes with you."

"Which one is which?" Katara asked.

Aang instantly wanted Katara to go with him instead of hanging back. It would be nice.

"I have the boomerang don't I?" Sokka said with a grin. And that was good enough for Aang.

"I'll go send the signal," Aang said excitedly, dashing towards the door.

"Should we tell Yue and Arnook?" Katara asked, and then Aang froze.

"Yeah probably," Aang said.

"Absolutely not," Sokka said at the exact same moment. They looked at each other, startled.

"This can't leak," Sokka added. "If the Fire Nation has spies here and they find out…"

He left the meaning hanging in the air.

"We can't just leave without telling anyone," Aang protested. "It would be rude! And they would worry!"

"Arnook would worry if he knew," Sokka said. "He'd want to send a guard or something. Doesn't the letter say to come alone?"

"Sokka," Katara said flatly. "We just made plans to not have Aang come alone."

"Between us," Sokka retorted, waving his arms in a circle. "Where there are no secrets between us."

"So will you tell me who really ate all of the cheese we got in Omashu?" Katara replied, crossing her arms.

"I told you!" Sokka yelped. "It was a spirit!"

Aang was skeptical of that story. There had been cheese crumbs near Sokka's bag. And Aang was the Avatar, the bridge between the human and the spirit world. He would have sensed a spirit nearby, surely.

"My point is," Sokka continued. "Is that we all trust each other. We don't keep secrets unlike Yue know other people."

"Aha," Katara said with an accusatory point at Sokka's slip of the tounge. "This is about you getting dumped isn't it?"

"What do Yue mean?" Sokka asked, repeating his mistake. "I mean what do you mean? Look, we can't go around blabbing to everyone."

"I mean they already know there was a secret message," Aang reasoned. "And they are bound to notice when I make the whirlwind."

"What do you say to that?" Katara snarked. "Mr. 'We Shouldn't Keep Secrets' man."

"That's not what I said!" Sokka protested.

Aang frowned, and thought it over. Sokka kind of had a point, but his approach just didn't sit well with Aang. Gyatso had always taught him to be a gracious guest. And that didn't include running off just before dawn. Especially when they were facing an invader. Aang had a responsibility to these people. And they had been so helpful to him.

"I still think we should tell them," Aang said. "They know the North Pole better anyway. And we can't let them think we are running away."

Katara nodded in agreement.

Sokka threw up his hands in the air.

"Well I guess it's ignore all the good ideas day here!" He muttered. "I'll start packing Appa."

Sokka stalked out of the room with several loud stomps. Aang looked at Katara. She looked back at him. They both tried and failed to stifle their laughter.

"I can hear you!" Sokka's voice carried from the hall, although it was already fading.

That just made them laugh even more. It was a joyous few moments for Aang.

"We shouldn't laugh," Katara sighed, although her sigh was contented and did not have any regret. "He's going through a lot with Yue."

"It wasn't very nice of her to do all that if she was already marrying someone else," Aang noted. It suddenly occurred to him that he had no idea how common this was in the water tribes. Hopefully Katara wasn't betrothed.

"No," Katara agreed. "But it also wasn't nice of Arnook to betroth her to someone she doesn't even like. I can see why my Gran Gran went South to ger away with Pakku."

Aang frowned. The Air Nomads weren't super into marriage. At least the ones who lived in the Temples. Outside of the Abbots and Abbesses there were plenty of married couples, or even more than couples. And plenty of couples who weren't married, like his own parents, and who passed any kids off to the temples. But he hadn't ever heard of anyone forcing anyone to get married.

But then he hadn't seen much of the Water Tribes before the Iceberg. There was Bumi in the Earth Kingdom and Kuzon in the Fire Nation, but he hadn't really befriended any Water Tribe kids until…Sokka and Katara.

"Maybe she'd like to come with us," He reasoned. "When we leave."

Katara shook her head slowly.

"I don't think she would," Katara replied. "She has responsibilities here. Not just to her betrothed and her dad, but to the entire tribe."

"Yeah," Aang said, sitting down onto the cold floor. "I get that."

"Hey," Katara said, standing and kneeling beside him. "Is everything alright?"

"I guess…" Aang sighed. "The Water Tribe needs me because I'm the Avatar. So do Red and Blue. I can't just leave again. Bad things happen when I do. Heck even if they thought I left everyone would panic."

"That's a lot of pressure," Katara, patted him on the shoulder.

"Even the Fire Nation," Aang continued, his heart sinking some more. "They don't actually care about me. They just want the Avatar. If I died they'd just start hunting for someone in the water tribes."

"Hey," Katara said, resting her hand on his shoulder. "I would miss you. And Sokka. And Appa. And Momo. And Bumi. And a bunch more people we met. And I'm sure any friends we make in the future will feel the same way."

Aang perked up a little at that comment. Hey, they were meeting Red and Blue soon. He wouldn't exactly call them friends. At least not yet.

But maybe he could change that today.

Chapter Text

Despite the instructions, the Avatar had not come alone. He had a companion as he walked towards them with a jaunty waltz. In the morning dusk, only their profiles were viable, but they were still identifiable. 

"Do you recognize her?" Mai asked quietly, her voice muffled by the red mask.

Zuko nodded. Katara she'd been with the Avatar since the South Pole. He still wasn't sure how the Avatar had wound up there, or how he was still 12 and untrained after a century of hiding. But the question was moot now. 

"Water bender," He said softly. "Unskilled but strong."

This was probably the last chance that they would have to speak with each other before they finally captured the Avatar. Zuko wondered if he should say something romantic. Mai did look good in her practical outfit. And girls did like romantic gestures. Altogether maybe that was for after. And they hadn't really talked about what he'd said to her art Pohuai. And she was still miffed they were capturing the Avatar this way. Ugh. So complicated. 

"She'll have had lessons after so long at the Pole," Mai said, oblivious to his musings. "Probably not as unskilled as she was." 

"Her brother will be nearby," He added. "Nonbender. Club and boomerang." 

Azula seemed to think he was a potential annoyance. But Zuko couldn't really see how Sokka would be that. Well, he could see him being an annoyance. But not the kind that interfered with plans. 

Whatever, it was Azula's problem. He glanced up at a nearby ice ridge. The flash of light shone down. Blue flame reflected off of the white ice. Azula, Mother, and Ty Lee were in position. The Avatar and Katara did not notice the flash behind them. 

If there was one bad thing about the masks, besides the weight, it was the limited vision. Peripheral vision became glances became head movements. But then he had managed before. He stretched his arms back, making sure his swords were still accessible. He wouldn't need them today. If his identity was blown he could use his bending. But it was comforting. 

Mai looked at him. She was…apprehensive. At least it seemed like she was. It was hard to tell with the mask on. Her face was subtle, but she did have tells. But now it was just a smooth red wood. She looked away and then he looked away, back towards the horizon where Azula, Mother, and Ty Lee hid. 

It was a cloudy day, but Zuko could feel the rising sun coursing through his veins. The moon was full unfortunately, but dawn was dawn for a fire bender, no matter where they were. 

"Here we go," He whispered as the Avatar and Katara arrived. Mai was silent. 

Zeke prayed he hadn't offended her. 

"Heya Blue," The Avatar said, a big, earnest, smile on his face. "And Mai." 

"Who's Mai?" Asked Mai. She tapped her mask. 

"C'mon," The Avatar chuckled. "I've seen you without the mask." 

"And it's not like he'd turn you into the Fire Nation," Katara added unhelpfully. 

Zuko crossed his arms. The signal for the trio on the ridge to come down onto the ice field. A second signal would follow when the time came to charge. Hopefully, the Avatar and Katara would trust them enough to turn their backs. 

"Well…" Mai said, trailing off. There was an uncharacteristic unease in her voice. "We are kind of committing treason here. Excuse me if we don't want our identities public."

"Alright," Katara said. "Fair enough, now what was so important that you committed treason to tell us." 

Another flash of blue, and through his mask Zuko spotted three figures moving closer. He clenched his fist and looked over at Mai. She did not nod or even acknowledge him. That stung a little, and that left the decision entirely up to him. 

All he had to do was reach back to his swords, and the moment he had been waiting for so long would be here. A chance to make his Uncle, Mother, and Nation proud. A chance to prove himself a worthy heir both to his father and to the throne. 

But he never got that chance. 

A roar rumbled above him. His head jerked upwards to see what was happening. Descending from the low-level clouds was the Avatar's buffalo, bearing down onto the plain. 

A voice shouted down from the saddle, although Zuko could not hear what it said. 

"What?" Aang shouted, apparently sharing Zuko's conundrum.

"Behind you!" The voice hollered back, it was Sokka, Katara's brother. 

The Avatar and Katara whirled around, instantly spotting the approach from behind. The buffalo swung upwards and Sokka screamed as it turned. 

Spirits! He should have seen this coming. Of course, the Avatar and his friends would use their buffalo. It was their greatest advantage. 

Katara was the first to move, raising her hands and sending a ripple across the ice, a mix of water and snow. 

But Mother went low and cut off Katara's attack with her own arc of fire along the ground. Meanwhile, Azula sent her own burst at their chests. The pair managed to deflect without much difficulty, but Ty Lee had vaulted over both attacks, startling her quarries.  

Zuko unsheathed his swords in an instant. A moment later Mai had knives in her hand. He wasn't entirely sure how he should play this. Was it time to reveal his true colors yet? 

Katara and the Avatar both knew well enough to avoid Ty Lee's jabs. But both mother and Azula lept at him. Zuko realized distantly that he had never really seen Mother fight before. He'd always assumed his and Azula's skills had come from their fathers. But apparently not entirely. 

As Azula spun to stop spikes of ice coming from Katara, his Mother squared off against the Avatar. She was less acrobatic than her children, standing firm and diverting the Avatar's air attacks. And also his water attacks. He'd been learning. 

Zuko was ready to charge to his mother's aid. But Ty Lee beat him to it. Leaping behind the Avatar she hit him with her precise punches. She ducked an airblast and completed her chi blocking. The Avatar's eyes widened and he fell to the ground with a moan. 

Before Zuko could even contemplate the fact that they had won, Katara reminded them that the job was still only half done. She raised her arms and with a massive cry, the earth rippled beneath them. 

Of course, it wasn't Earth, but Ice. And she'd managed to knock Ty Lee flat on her back. Azula lunged but tripped, her foot caught in a casing of ice. Mother was similarly trapped, although she was swiftly burning her way out. 

Zuko finally drew his swords. Mai stepped forward with him. It was finally time to act. 

Another large bellow from the air. A white and furry blur from above. Mother was knocked over and Ty Lee and Azula were knocked back down by a burst of air. 

The buffalo roared angrily and mashed its teeth at Mother and Ty Lee. 

Katara hoisted the Avatar onto her shoulder and began scrambling up the side of the buffalo, her brother helping drag the still paralyzed boy aboard. 

"Are you two coming?" Sokka yelled over the bellows of the beast as it swung its horns toward Mother and Ty Lee. 

Zuko didn't even have time to think as Mai shot forward and hauled herself aboard the saddle. Zuko quickly followed, marveling at their good fortune. 

He managed one last moment of eye contact with Mother, but he didn't even have a chance to see what she felt. 

"Yip Yip!" Sokka shouted and tugged on the reins. 

Flying was…well flying was certainly a new experience. His tutors had always lectured him about how earth benders were tied to the ground, and water benders to the sea. But fire benders were at home anywhere. That had always given him comfort. 

But he wasn't so sure that it applied to the skies. The wind rushed around him with surprising ferocity. A peculiar feeling settled into his stomach. He chanced a look down and barely avoided vomiting. The ground shrunk below them as they gained altitude, headed generally in the direction of the Northern Water Tribe. 

He looked to Mai who shrugged. They were in uncharted waters, to say the least. 

"He'll be alright," Katara said, more to herself than anyone else. "He has to be, I mean I was." 

"He should be," Mai said, sitting up slightly straighter. 

"What is that girl doing?" Katara asked desperately. 

Zuko glanced over at Mai. Chi-blocking wasn't technically forbidden knowledge, but it was typically kept quiet. He wasn't even sure any other nations had it. 

"Chi blocking," Mai said. "Temporarily paralyzes and stops bending." 

He resisted the urge to glare. 

"Well that's just wrong," Katara emphasized.  Zuko couldn't entirely disagree. He liked Ty Lee well enough and had gotten used to her. But chi blocking had always seemed so…unnatural. 

Mai shrugged. 

"Not everyone can move water or fire with their minds," She said flatly. 

"She has a point," Sokka said, looking over his shoulder. "That would have been useful to me a lot whenever we fought the Fire Nation." 

The Avatar stirred slightly. 

"What happened?" He asked. 

"Remember that girl who attacked me at the river?" Katara replied. 

"Oh right," The Avatar said. "Azula and her Mom as well." 

"Is that who that lady was?" Katara asked. "Her mother? And Zuko's mom?" 

"Yeah, I met her at the Great Divide, remember?" Sokka added. Zuko remembered that. It has been scary to lose Azula like that. 

"Then the wife of the Fire Lord," Katara breathed. 

"Sister-in-law," Zuko corrected automatically. Everyone jumped at that. For a split second, he feared they had guessed his identity. But they were more surprised that he had a voice than by what his voice sounded like.  

"Yeah, that," Mai cut in, and Zuki could feel her glare through the masks. 

"My bending?" Aang asked. 

"Should be coming back soon," Katara replied. 

"Glad you got Red and Blue out," Aang said, sitting up slightly. 

"Yeah," Sokka said, turning back to guiding the buffalo. "Something clearly went wrong there." 

They didn't have an excuse for this, Zuko dimly realized. How were they going to explain this? 

The buffalo swung slightly in the air, groaning. 

"He's a bit sluggish," Sokka added. "Two extra people." 

"Three," a voice called from behind them. 

Zuko whirled around. And to his shock Azula was there, hauling herself onto the back of the saddle. 

She must have clutched onto the tail as the buffalo had flown away. She certainly looked like she'd had a wild ride. Ice and snow and water were all over her, she was steaming as she tried to stay warm. Her face was red and her hair windswept. Spirits above she looked ragged. She would have had to claw her way up the tail. 

Certainly, she did not have her usual energy and she stumbled into the saddle. She had a slightly crazed look in her eyes. 

"Alright peasants," She said. "That's enough trouble for today." 

Blue flames appeared in her palms. 

The Avatar sat up and waved his hands, but nothing happened. Katara reached for her own flask of water, but did not draw from it yet. If someone could grab it…

"We've done this before Azula, remember?"

Azula gave a laugh that was unsettling even by her standards. 

"The Avatar had his bending then," She said, glancing significantly at Zuko and Mai. 

Zuko looked at Mai who looked at him. This might not be the time to blow their cover. On the back of a beast loyal to the Avatar. It was close quarters as well. His swords wouldn't be useful. And Mai's knives and his fire were likely to seriously harm someone. And he wasn't sure they were ready for that. On the other hand, the Avatar was still without his bending. 

To reinforce the point Azula stumbled as the beast turned in the air. Zuko and Mai joined her, although all three managed to stay on their feet. But Katara didn't flinch. And Sokka released the reins and turned back, club drawn. Clearly, they were more comfortable aloft. 

"He'll have it back soon," Katara said. "And it's four on one. That's better odds than we had at the Great Divide."  

Azula gave a small smile at that. 

"That will not be happening again," She replied, looking right at Zuko. 

Then she sensed his hesitation. She stared. 

"Right?" 

Katara gave a suspicious look over at Mai and Zuko. 

"Right?" She repeated, looking over at Mai. "I won't be captured again? Right?"  

Her voice seemed so uncharacteristically small. 
“Zuzu?” 

Zuko sighed and grabbed Katara's water pouch, tossing it over the side over. He used the butt of his sword to knock her over. Meanwhile, Mai went for Sokka. Azula had regained her confidence and lunged for the Avatar

Zuko grabbed some rope from his pocket and hurriedly restrained Katara. She struggled, but the element of surprise was powerful. It wasn’t a pretty knot, but it should hold. Azula was managing to do the same to the Avatar, who thankfully was not yet back to bending strength. 

Mai had her knives aimed at Sokka, who slowly raised his hands upward, releasing the reins. 

They’d done it. Zuko could hardly believe it. They’d finally done it. After all this time. They were finally home free. 

Bellow them the buffalo bellowed. It dipped unnervingly in the air. 

“So do either of you know how to fly this thing?” Mai asked. “Because I sure don’t.”    

Chapter Text

Sokka could admit it, he was surprised by this turn of events. He’d been suspicious of the message sure, but because he had thought of it as a fake, or Red and Blue being compromised. Not that the two of them were literally Zuko and his girlfriend. Azula was there too, shivering. She’d been dumped in the snow by Katara and then flown on Appa’s tail in the freezing win.

However, Sokka couldn't take much pleasure in her freezing misery, given that she didn’t seem very miserable at all.

“We did it!” She said to Mai and Zuko as Appa turned in the air and groaned loudly. “At the opposite pole than we expected, but we did it!”

“That’s great,” Mai said, slamming Sokka down beside a furious Katara and a truly pitiful-looking Aang. “But seriously how are we going to get down?”

“Well,” Azula said, looking over at the three of them. “It can’t be that hard if they all managed it.”

“Hey!” Sokka snapped.

Zuko stepped off the saddle towards Appa’s reigns, then began to wobble unsteadily. Contrary to Sokka’s hopes, the Fire Prince did not fall to his death. His sister caught him and brought him back to the relative safety of the saddle.

“We’ll have to work on that,” Mai said flatly. “I’m just surprised you aren’t vomiting over the side like you used to do on the ferries.”

“He’s gained his sea legs,” Azula replied, rubbing her arms. “I have to grant him that.”

Sokka had no idea what that meant at all.

“So,” Azula continued. “Which way is the dumb beast heading?”

“Appa’s not dumb!” Aang snapped, the insult towards his bison rising him from his stupor. “You’re dumb! He’s smart.”

“Hmmm,” Azula said with a smile. “Smart enough to know that if he doesn’t do exactly what we say, we could hurl you off of him?”

Aang gulped at that, but Sokka’s mind turned.

“And start this whole thing all over again?” He asked.

“We’re already here are we not?” Azula said with a smile. “Finding and capturing a newborn baby would be…”

“Azula we are not kidnapping a baby,” Mai cut in harshly. “Or killing a child.”

“And if you even think about hurting my friends…” Aang said furiously.

Sokka wasn’t sure that Aang’s threat had any bite to it. Sure there was the Avatar State, but Aang couldn’t really control that. But Azula and Zuko seemed nervous enough to take Aang seriously. Sokka was thankful for that, he did not look forward to being thrown from a bison and plummeting to his death.

“I can’t believe we trusted you,” Katara muttered. Sokka thought that was rather unfair to him, but he shut his mouth.

Azula also opened her mouth but a glare from Zuko cut her off.

“Why would you help me escape Zhao only to kidnap us now?” Aang asked.

“Zhao is not the best the Fire Nation has to offer,” Zuko said as if the Fire Nation had anything good to offer at all. “It was best if you were secured by the royal family personally.”

He did remember them arguing at the Fire Temple, now that she mentioned it.

“Because you’re so kind and generous,” Katara snapped. Oh, she was mad. Normally he was the sarcastic one.

Azula seemed to miss the insult.

“Indeed we are,” Azula replied. “We always treat those who have fought us well with honor. And we certainly had a merry chase. And of course, you should be honored to be captured by the Royal Family.”

“I thought Re-Mai’s dad was a noble, not a royal,” Aang said.

“Oh she and Zuko have been practically betrothed for years,” Azula said, which made both of them blush. “The wedding won’t be for years yet but she basically counts already.”

“Congratulations!” Aang said earnestly. Zuko blushed at that and Mai frowned before giving a polite nod. Sokka would have facepalmed if he hadn’t been tied up.

“Aang don’t congratulate the enemy,” He muttered “It’s not dignified.”

“What about the bending-blocking girl?” Katara asked. “Is she your cousin or something?”

Azula huffed.

“Ty Lee is a close…” Azula began.

“Ha!” Katara said with a sort of petty vindictiveness Sokka was used to having directed towards himself. “She doesn’t count! And she’s the only reason you took down Aang!”

“Speaking of her and your mom,” Sokka cut in. “Did you just abandon them to the frozen wastes?”

Maybe if he could get them to turn around then they could figure something out. All three of their kidnappers froze, Azula looked as panicked as Sokka had ever seen her. But then Zuko exhaled, his breath steaming in the frigid air.

“We came on a couple of skiffs,” He said. “They know where they are hidden. They can get back fine.”

Mai and especially Azula relaxed. Well scuttleseal dung, there went that option. Aang looked hurt, Katara was furious, but Sokka felt an odd sense of calm. Perhaps dealing with Yue had prepared him for this sort of betrayal.

That was unfair, and Sokka knew it. For one thing, Yue wasn’t trying to capture the Avatar and take over the world, which pretty much automatically put her ahead of the Fire Nation. And it wasn’t like they had even officially been anything to each other. She had her own duties he supposed, and had never told him anything firm. They had just talked, that was all really.

But there had been something there. There had to have been. He’d felt it, and she must have as well, otherwise, she wouldn’t have broken off contact completely instead of just letting him down gently. Admittedly in favor of Hahn, who from what Sokka could tell, was a jerk who no one but the Chief liked. Although at least he favored fighting the Fire Nation rather than hiding.

But Yue had been open with him. And Sokka didn’t want to sound to entitled, but she had given him ice flowers and stuff so he didn’t think he had misread the situation.

They'd talked about a lot of things. The weather, the carvings in the ice, how the system of locks worked around the city. He'd regaled her with tales of the wider world. She had apparently never left the city, and had seemed to appreciate hearing of the various places he'd traveled. He admittedly didn't understand a lot about her stories of court politics, but she made them engaging anyway.

They'd chatted about more serious stuff as well. Growing up in the shadow of their fathers. Absent mothers. Even being non-benders. Well, apparently Yue was technically a bender. She just couldn't actually get any water to move.

"I can feel it," She had insisted. "I can feel it from the ice mountains to the sea. I can sense this whole city. But I can't even manage a ripple in a puddle."

He couldn't exactly understand what was going on there. And having an untrained bender as a little sister was a lot different than being surrounded by master benders. But he could sympathize with her gentle sentiment.

He hoped they could still be friends, when this was all over. Assuming they both survived. A steep dive from Appa reminded him that the outcome was still very much in doubt.

Even the Fire Nation kidnappers were gripping the saddle for dear life, as Appa swerved in the air.

"Control your beast!" Azula demanded as Aang slammed into Sokka as they were jostled about.

"A little tied up right now!" Aang replied.

"Shouldn't your flying buffalo be able to fly?" Zuko muttered, as Sokka's bedroll jumped and slapped him the face as Appa jerked.

"He's a bison!" Aang protested. "And he's carrying double his normal load and being bison-napped!"

Appa seemed to calm somewhat at Aang's voice. He continued descending, but it was now a more even slope.

"Where are we headed?" Mai asked, glancing over the side.

"Back towards the city," Azula muttered, and Sokka's spirits rallied. Appa knew what was safe and what wasn't. And they had told Arnook what was happening so hopefully there was some preparation. Maybe this could work out for the better. Capturing the Fire Lord's heirs could turn the tide of the war. "Near the coast."

Zuko's eyes widened.

"Oh no," He muttered, barely being heard over the cold wind.

"Oh," Azula continued. "I see the issue. But don't worry it won't be a very long battle. All we need to do is cause enough confusion to get away with the Avatar."

She scooched cautiously to be beside Sokka peering over the edge of the saddle. Straining his neck he spotted the Fire Fleet, steaming at anchor.

She sent off a series of short Fire bursts. A signal, if Sokka had to guess. They were smaller and weaker than her usual flames.

She looked down at her hands, which were shaking slightly.

"Stupid cold," She muttered to herself, shivering.

Almost immediately fire blasted from the Fire Navy ships, smoke billowed and they advanced towards the shore, slowly, slowly.

Much more slowly than Appa was descending towards the choppy waters of the shoreline.

"What happens if he crashes?" Mai asked.

"Well the last time that happened he and I wound up frozen in an iceberg for a hundred years," Aang supplied.

"That's great," Mai sighed. "I really should have written my will before I agreed to come on this stupid mission."

"But he's not really crashing," Aang said reassuringly. "He's just tired. He'll land in the water or on the shore."

Which would make them easy pickings for the Fire Navy as they approach the shore, Sokka thought grimly. Aang should have his bending back now, at least. But there was little he could do while tied up on Appa's back. Especially since he would be worried the Fire Nation would harm Sokka and Katara.

Horns sounded suddenly. Great blasts cutting through the air. Sokka vaguely recognized the sound from his youth. Associated with his father somehow.

"Trouble from the Water Tribe," Zuko noted.

That's where he recognized it! Walrusgoat horns! The horns of war! The Northern Water Tribe was preparing to attack. When they landed they needed to make a break for the lines. Except Appa was exhausted, and Aang would never be willing to just abandon his bison. And it wasn't like there was a bunch of hay lying around on the shoreline for him to eat. Of course a lot depended on where they landed. The main gates were different from where the ice simply met the sea.

A fireball sailed past them. Zuko was blocking the path, so Sokka couldn't quite see. But there was an explosion.

"Are they idiots?" Zuko shouted.

"Probably from a ship with low visibility," Azula muttered. "But they shouldn't be firing at all…"

Another fireball sailed over them. Appa dove lower and Sokka was thrown down, face against the saddle. He could barely see anything. Which may have been a mercy.

"IDIOTS!" Azula shouted. "IDIOTS!"

Blasts of warmth came from above Sokka. She or Zuko must have been trying to signal the Fire Navy to stop. From the explosions Sokka was hearing, it wasn't working.

"You ordered them to attack," Katara cut in. "Did you want them to do that peacefully?"

"Shut up," Azula muttered. Mai muttered something, but Sokka couldn't hear it over Appa's groans. They were falling awfully quickly now. Sokka felt practically weightless.

"Hey," Aang said nervously. "Remember when I said earlier that Appa wasn't crashing? That may have been wrong."

"Brace for impact!" Azula demanded.

"Ummm…" Mai said. "How? I've never flown before."

Appa swerved and roared. Aang fell into Sokka's vision. Which was a shame because now I couldn't tell how rough the landing would be. Or maybe that was a blessing.

Aang looked supremely worried. Sokka couldn't entirely blame him, considering the last time Appa had crashed into the sea.

Sokka wasn't sure if Aang going Avatar state was good. Being frozen in an iceberg seemed bad. But so did dying in the ocean or crashing into something at high speeds.

For better or worse, Aang did not seem to be glowing yet. They were on their own.

Chapter Text

The Bison hit the water with a resounding splash. Mai barely even noticed the salty taste of the water because it was freezing cold. The saddle tumbled around as the beast groaned. Above them, fireballs blasted through the air. Warhorns sounded, and she could imagine the water benders were approaching as well.

She stood up, slowly, looking around her. Her sea legs weren’t the best but anything was better than free-falling through the air. She looked down. Aang and the water tribe boy are at her feet, looking shaken around but none the worse for wear. Zuko was standing over them, swords drawn, gorgeously intense. Azula, meanwhile, had been stuck in the splash zone and was soaking wet from head to toe.

That was five, but where was number six?

“The water bender,” Azula gasped out. “Where is the water bender?”

Aang began to wriggle below her, trying to see what was happening.

“Katara?” He asked. “Katara are you alright?”

The water below them began to rumble. The bison groaned nervously.

Oh great. Of all the people they could have dunked into the water, they dumped the water bender. Great, just great.

A spike of ice shot out of the water, and Mai somehow zeroed in on the bits of rope scattering from it. Well, there went the best hope they had. The water rolled up and out spat the bender girl. She apparently still had to work on her skills, because as she came up she tripped over the saddle, landing flat on her face. But she was back up again in an instant.

If the cold water had sapped Azula, then it had reinvigorated Katara, who had dried herself more or less instantly. She raised her hands steadily looking between the three of them, unsure of where to strike. Mai let a couple of daggers slip into her hands.

Another wave swept by them, spinning the exhausted bison in circles around the northern seas. This was bad, this was very very bad. Katara smirked and lobbed some water at Azula, who managed to turn it into mist. But only barely, she was shaking badly. And Katara had a nearly infinite source of water right below them. For the first time Mai could remember, she very much did not like Azula’s odds in a one-on-one fight.

But it wasn't just Azula facing Katara.

Zuko sheathed his swords and started blasting with his fire. Mai added her own knives to the assault. Katara ducked a few and froze some in some ice, which she then hurled at Zuko, who dodged. Everyone's accuracy was a little bit off, on account of the dizzying spin.

But Mai could tell they were headed out to sea, rather than towards the shore. And she counted that as a win. The closer to the fleet the better.

She felt something knock feebly against her ankle. She looked down. The boy, Sokka, was trying to hook his foot around her ankle, presumably to trip her.

"Are you trying to kick me?" She asked incredulously, although that sounded pretty normal to her.

"Is it working?" Sokka asked hopefully.

She kicked him back petulantly and he groaned operatically.

Katara made a move towards Aang and nope they could not let that happen. Mai stepped forward with a knife still in her hand, forcing Katara to stumble backward to avoid being gutted. Now she was pinned back against the edge of the saddle, back to the ocean. Unfortunately, that meant her back was to the ocean.

She shot some ice daggers directly at Mai which Mai was only barely able to dodge. She was not so lucky for the next flurry of attack. Bits of ice smashed against her face and she stumbled backwards. She wasn't bleeding, this was more blunt force than daggers. But she was stunned, which left her open to a whip of water. She stumbled further backward and tripped backward over a body, either Aang or Sokka, falling flat on her back.

Well, not flat actually. She felt two bumps beneath her, which wiggled uncomfortably. Ugh, the captives. As she collected her she looked up and saw Zuko furiously going after Katara. Blasting her attacks into a fine mist whenever they got close to them. Wow, Mai thought distantly, she had thought Zuko had looked good when he was sword fighting. He looked even better when he truly gave himself over to the fire. And he was doing it for her. All for her.

But now was not the time for such musings. Her mother would have said there was no time for such musings. But especially not now.

As she got up, she realized she had dropped her knives. Somewhat understandable, but hardly befitting an expert of her caliber. She grabbed new ones as she scrambled to her feet.

Katara was starting to look exhausted. As was Zuko. Azula looked like she had already been exhausted for some time.

But looking over Katara, Mai saw a reason for hope. The Fleet was drawing closer and closer. Within moments they would be able to help. Something whirred behind her, and she whirled around, hoping Katara would be too distracted to take advantage.

Sokka was back up, shaking off the ropes. In his hand was one of Mai's knives. She cursed her foolishness, letting a blade slip into the hands of the enemy. And over his shoulder, she spotted the Water Tribe loading into their own boats. Propelled by water bending, moving much more swiftly than was possible even with a steamship. It was going to be close, seeing who got here first.

"We've got incoming!" She shouted loudly, stepping over a still squirming Aang and tossing a few stars in Sokka's direction.

He dodged successfully, but his counterattack was honestly pretty pathetic. He clearly had no experience with fighting knives. He lunged toward her, even though it was obviously a throwing knife. What was he, an idiot? Also, he was holding it all wrong. She knocked it out of his hand easily. She didn't even need to use her own knives. Just her arm.

Boring.

But the Water Tribe boats were getting closer and closer. Leading one of them was a girl with pure white hair. But Mai was more concerned with the men behind her who were moving the boats rapidly.

“Gonna need some Fire!” She shouted as she pressed her advantage against Sokka.

A splutter of blue flames shot by her, as she and Azula managed to swap opponents without tripping over Aang. It was probably for the best. Fighting Sokka was a little bit lower intensity. On the other hand Katara now only faced one bender. But if Azula could take down Sokka…it was back to three-on-one.

She chucked a couple of knives to get Katara’s attention.

“Hey,” She said to Zuko, over Katara’s head.

“Hey,” He said with a smile, blasting some fire at Katara. “Are you alright?”

“You know me,” She replied, deflecting three ice spikes with one knife. “Always sunny and fun.”

“That’s what I love…” Zuko began.

“Ugh!” Katara interrupted, chucking water at them. How rude of her.

Appa groaned and shook. Either Sokka or Azula fell over.

“YUE!” Sokka shouted. Mai had no idea what that meant so she threw some knives at Katara’s face rather than puzzling over that question. They were blocked.

Mai glanced to her side and saw that Sokka had fallen over and Azula was standing shakily over him. The Water Tribe ships were much closer. Mai looked to her other side and saw that the Fire Nation ships were also much closer. So much closer than they looked ready to…

A blast of fire arced downward towards the Bison, who reared in the water. The displacement from the ships only made the waters more treacherous. Even Katara who had infinitely more experience on Bisonback, was looking unsure of her footing.

“CEASE FIRE CEASE FIRE!” Zuko was shouting at the Fire Navy. “YOUR PRINCE COMMANDS IT.”

Mai liked Zuko. But sometimes he forgot that merely being a Prince did not make the world conform to his demands. Like now, when no one could probably hear him and they kept firing.

One of the smaller blasts hit the Bison in the side, although he didn’t seem to be hurt. Far more concerning was the fact that the saddle was beginning to slide independently of his thrashing. That was bad. Although it was sliding down towards the Fire Navy, not towards the Water Tribe. Small mercies. The tilt began to accelerate, and Mai realized she had no idea how this thing was attached to the bison.

Acting quickly, Mai ducked down and stabbed a knife into the leather of the saddle, hoping it would stay put. Zuko grabbed a fistful of Bison hair, likely with the same idea. Katara seemed befuddled for the briefest of moments before the saddle really began to give way.

Azula, standing over Sokka on the rising edge of the saddle, was the first to fall. She gave an undignified yelp as she did so, slamming right into Katara, sending them both into the icy water.

Below them, Aang, still tied up, dangled on the lip of the saddle, which now formed a precarious ledge. Above them, Sokka scrambled to avoid a similar fate grasping frantically at something, anything to keep himself up.

Suddenly a feminine voice Mai did not recognize cried out a "No!"

Suddenly the water beneath them began to freeze suddenly, as if bent. Except Mai had never seen this scale of water bending before. Within moments, the rolling of the Bison stopped, as it froze into place. Before them the new sheet spread outwards, the approaching Fire Navy ships crashing into the ice.

Everything froze for a moment. And then Aang's restrained form finally teetered off, and he landed on the new ice with a thump.

And, because her boyfriend was a hotheaded idiot, Zuko took that as a signal to drop down onto the ice. He yanked Aang over his shoulder and turned back to look at Mai.

Mai sighed, released her grip on the knife, and dropped down, far more gracefully than anyone else. Looking back up, Sokka was climbing up and shouting for help.

"We don't have much time," Mai said. "We need to move now."

Their ships were still firing, but if the Water Benders were controlling the ice like this…Mai hoped they weren't going to be spotted.

"Azula," Zuko croaked.

Mai swore. She didn't see Azula or Katara anywhere. And they had been in the water when the ice hit. Which meant…well it meant a lot of bad things. Agni, what were they going to tell Ty Lee?

Cracks began to form in the ice nearby, and a burst of blue followed. Mai couldn't tell if it was fire or water. But out flopped Azula and Katara, neither of them getting up.

Mai rushed over. Katara groaned and rolled over. Azula wheezed and sneezed.

"The Avatar!" She hissed. "Have to get the Avatar! Can't let him get away?"

Mai leaned over and hoisted her up. Azula could only stand by leaning on her. Any efforts at walking alone would fall flat. Probably literally.

"The Avatar?" Azula demanded.

"Zuko has him," Mai replied. "But we need to move."

"Then what are you waiting for?" Azula snapped, and it was all Mai could manage to start half dragging her towards the Fire Nation ships rather than slapping her.

Thankfully the Water Tribe seemed delayed. Maybe they were as confused as she was about the sudden Ice. Maybe they were more concerned with the Bison and their tribesmen.

Thankfully someone competent had apparently managed to wrest control of the ships. So they weren't being fired upon. Which was good. Because Zuko was laboring under a squirming and protesting Avatar, while Mai had to slow to the pace of a haggard Azula. Who was unfortunately much slower than a normal Azula.

Even better, the ships embedded in the ice's edge were throwing down ladders. And sailors were coming down, rushing to them.

They stumbled forwards towards the line. Mai immediately spotted the reason for the sudden competence. Fire Lady Ursa was standing at the prow of the most advanced ship, directing affairs.

She even had a hoist lowered, which was good, because while Zuko might be able to haul a spiderhog-tied Avatar up a ladder, Mai was not going to be able to drag Azula up.

The hoist slowly clicked upwards, and they slowly get a view of what was happening. The Water Tribe was advancing. But not fast enough. Especially as the ships began to fall back.

They reached the deck, where they found Ursa and Ty Lee, both with brows furrowed with worry on their faces. Ursa dragged Azula away from Mai and Zuko away from Avatar, pulling both of her children into a hug. Ty Lee rushed in and hugged Azula, apparently not caring that the Princess was sopping wet. And then Mai. And then Zuko. And then the Avatar because Ty Lee always got a little carried away with her hugs.

"Get him to the brig," Zuko said grabbing the cuff off the Avatar's robes as he attempted to hop away. "And get some chains on him. Before you cut the ropes."

Oooh he was sounding so princely right now.

Whatshisface, the sword guy, nodded and took hold of the Avatar.

"We did it, Mother," Zuko said proudly. "We finally did it. A little later than we wanted. But we did it."

"You did," Ursa said with pride. "With some honorable help. Rest assured both of you will be amply rewarded."

Zuko draped his arm around Mai, and she leaned easily into him. It felt nice.

Ty Lee glanced over at Azula.

Azula collapsed onto the deck with an ominous thump.

Chapter Text

Yue stared at her hands.

She had always felt the water. The water in the canals. The ice. The sea. Even the pond where the koi swam in their eternal circle. She had always felt it. She could even try and tug at it, but she could never move so much as a droplet.

Until now.

Everyone was whispering that it was about Sokka. Hahn was jealous and acting snootier than usual, which was saying something. And maybe Sokka was part of it, she did like him. That’s why it had hurt so much to send him away.

But it was not just polarbeardogpuppy love. Riding out on that boat had been the first time she’d ever left the safety of the city gates. She’d had to use every one of her “I’m a Princess” power, and also some sharp elbows, to force her way on board. It had been…exhilarating. The wind in her hair, the salt spray.

So yes, maybe seeing Sokka about to slip into the cold sea had been the immediate trigger, but really she attributed her sudden strong waterbending to the thrill of actually being able to do something after a lifetime of being cooped up.

And everyone seemed very impressed. Apparently freezing that much water, and an entire bison, into pack ice like that was the work of several water benders, not one. And she’d done it on pure instinct, flailing her arms rather than building with finally. Tuned movements.

She could still barely move a puddle. But when Pakku had instructed her to try on a fountain, she’d actually done it. It had just sprayed water on everyone. But she was actually waterbending!

“You were touched by the moon spirit as a child,” Pakku had noted seriously. “And the moon is the source of waterbending’s power. It is not surprising that you have great strength.”

But why hadn’t she been able to do it before?

“It is possible that strength has come before precision,” Pakku admitted. “Just as a man with thick fingers has more trouble threading a needle, so too may small amounts of water be more difficult with you.”

“Has that ever happened before?” Yue asked.

Pakku paused.

“The situation with the moon spirit is unprecedented,” Pakku admitted. “But there have been a few cases of benders being able to move mountains but not pebbles.”

“I will wish to see or hear any stories of them,” Yue had said. Pakku bowed respectfully but frowned.

However, Yue could not feel truly happy about this development. In fact anytime she felt a surge of glee about her newfound abilities, a spike of guilt soon followed her. She shouldn’t be glad, not after the disaster that had befallen the entire world. If anything, that disaster was her fault.

After all, the Fire Nation had captured the Avatar. And escaped on the ice she created. They’d saved the Appa and Momo and Katara and Sokka. But not Aang. Yue liked Aang he was sweet and funny and just generally a bright light. But he was also the world’s only hope against the Fire Nation. This was a greater disaster than any previous defeat to the Fire Nation.

And what made it worse was that some people seemed to not understand that.

People celebrated in the streets, as the small flotilla sailed away, even though the Fire Nation had gotten what they came for. Even Father was hosting a banquet.

“Haha!” Hahn laughed at some joke he had made. “You should have seen the way they ran away from us when they saw us coming. They won’t be coming back anytime soon.”

“What did I say,” another man said. “What did I say? They wanted the Avatar, and they left when they got him. We should have just handed him over right away.”

Yue shifted slightly away from them.

In the corner of the room, Katara and Sokka sat, not even looking at the food. They were scrunched over a map, the Avatar’s Lemur mewling sadly beside them. Katara had a thick blanket around her, although the healers had mostly finished their work.

“I just hope that this doesn’t impact the fur trade,” the man continued. “The Fire Nation pays good money for beaverotter, but they throw fits when politics get in the way.”

“I believe the new Fire Lord is desirous of trade,” Pakku replied evenly.

“We shouldn’t even be trading with them,” Yue muttered.

Apparently, she had muttered a little too loudly. Because everyone around her froze at her words.

“What?” She said. “Aren’t we at war with them? Haven’t they decided to try and take over the world?”

“Arnook,” the fur trader said dismissively. “Talk some sense into your daughter.”

“You are not wrong Yue,” Father said, eating his ligerfish slowly. “But Sitka is not wrong either. Great prosperity has come from a mutual understanding with the Fire Nation that despite the war, there is no need to break every tie.”

“Exactly,” Sitka said. “Now you are a young girl, I do not expect you to understand the complexities of trade and diplomacy. But in essence, we provide things we have in abundance for things they have in abundance.”

“That is normally how trade works,” Yue replied.

"We sell them fur and oil," Sitka continued waving his hand. "They give us sheet metal and woven clothing and the like."

"And we help them win the war," Yue said sourly.

"The furs are for decoration and fashion," Sitka said. "Yes, the walruswhale and shrewwhale and the various other oils help lubricate their machines or whatnot. But they managed to start the war without them. Do really I don't see the problem."

"So there's nothing stopping them from taking us over if they want to?' Yue asked, glaring

"I mean," Sitka said slyly. "I pay good gold to the Northern Fleet, and even some people in the Caldera to keep that from happening."

Yue huffed at that.

"Not every man can be bribed," Pakku warned, swooping to Yue's defense.

“Your faith in the innate goodness of man is refreshing,” Sitka replied. “If a tad naive for a man of your age.”

“Pure darkness is just as pure as pure light,” Pakku said, which was a proverb Yue had not heard before. “One may be incorruptible and still do great evil.”

“Ah well,” Sitka said, slurping his nautilusoyster noisily. “None of those yet. I am glad we do not have to fight.”

Yue looked over at Sokka and Katara, who clearly had no intent at just giving up, despite the loss of Aang.

“Surely,” Pakku said. “This incident shows we cannot continue as we have. The Fire Nation arrived at our doorstep with impunity. Something must give.”

Father stroked his beard as he observed this back and forth.

“Bah you worry too much,” Sitka noted. “You saw sense about training women to fight, but not this war nonsense? Really?”

Yue raised an eyebrow at that. It surprised her that a man such as Sitka would be so willing to allow the separation between the sexes be broken. Given her skills right now, Yue was glad they had been. Without precision, she would just freeze someone solid.

“I dunno,” Hahn said, his mouth full of food. “A chance to kick some Fire Nation butt doesn’t sound too bad.”

“At the very least we owe aid to the South,” Pakku insisted. “I had not realized how bad it has gotten for our siblings. Their benders nearly destroyed. Their villages scattered.”

“What have they ever done for us?” Hahn demanded. “We should just fight the Fire Nation.”

“If you had studied your history,” Father intoned gravely, he was always reminding Hahn about his studies but never actually did anything. “You would know that their aid in the Great Famine was vital, to say nothing of their aid during wartime.”

“The Southerners always were a bit soft,” Sitka said and Yue just about elbowed him, he clearly hadn’t seen the siblings fight. “They were ahead of their time on the women, yes, but they never could stand up on their own two feet.”

Yue gave her best disapproving glare.

“But,” Sitka continued, not even acknowledging her. “New trade routes are always welcome, I suppose. Even ones crawling with the Fire Nation. Although if the Southern Fleet is as corruptible as the Northern one…”

Pakku now frowned, and that made Sitka squirm a little.

“A mission to the South,” The Old Master said thoughtfully. “Could be an opportunity to assess the war properly.”

“I’ll go,” Yue blurted out, without even really thinking about what she was saying. “I’ll lead the way South.”

For once, everyone seemed in agreement that this was a bad idea. Which just made Yue dig in her heels more.

“Under no circumstances,” Her Father said instantly and harshly. “Much too dangerous.”

“Your power is enormous,” Pakku said. “But you are untrained.”

“Then train me,” Yue said sharply. Princesses did not give way easily. Nor did teenagers generally.

“It is not just a matter of bending,” Pakku pressed.

“He has a point,” Sitka added. “You’ve barely even left the city ever. You’d need to pull your weight aboard a ship.”

"I can work," protested Yue, uncomfortably aware she had never worked a day in her life. She glanced around the room awkwardly and spied Sokka and Katara…still plotting. She pointed desperately. "And…and if you don't let me, I'll go with them. At least I know they'll be doing something useful."

"What?" Growled Hahn. Father turned pale. Yue stood and left before anyone could talk her out of the ultimatum.

She stormed over to Katara and Sokka, who were so engrossed in their own debate they hadn't even noticed her dramatic display.

"We need to go now," Katara insisted, her voice cracking. "Every second we stay here they get him further away."

"I know I know," Sokka said. "But we're not even sure Appa will fly without Aang."

"He will," Katara said, Yue noticed she was hugging Momo tightly. "He has to."

"You're still recovering from getting dumped in ice water," Sokka insisted gently. "And we need supplies."

"Do you even care about Aang?" Katara nearly shrieked. "You never liked him! Not even back home!"

"Katara I…" Sokka finally noticed Yue. That did not seem to improve his mood. "Princess."
.
"We can get you supplies quickly," Yue said, hoping that would help.

Katara looked up, with a look that was both vacant and slightly crazed.

"That's good," Sokka said. "Do you have any maps? We have no idea where they're going."

"Yes we do," snapped Katara. "The Fire Nation."

"And what are we supposed to do?" Sokka said, his patience finally straining. "Fly west until Appa drops from the sky?"

"We have maps," Yue said hastily. "Those will be useful."

"Good," Sokka said, nodding but still not quite meeting her eyes. "Then we'll be able to go that much quicker."

Katara let out a rapid exhale.

"Good," She whispered. "Sokka I'm sorry but we just have to do something."

"I know," Sokka said. "I know. We'll get him back. We've done it before, and we'll get him back again. For all we know he'll break out himself and just need us to pick him up."

"If there is anything else," Yue said. "Just ask."

"A fleet of ships might be nice," Sokka muttered.

"I'm not sure they would keep up with Appa," Yue admitted. "And I'm not sure everyone would support it. But I would. Support you, I mean."

"Thanks," Sokka said. "Seems like we need all the help we can get at this point."

"Assembling a flotilla would take time," Yue explained. "And Katara is right, you don't have time to spare. But any supplies I can get you are yours."

"Fair point," Sokka said. "I'll draw up a list."

"Sokka," She said. "I am sorry."

"It's fine," He said in a way that clearly indicated he was not fine in any way at all. He glanced over her shoulder, towards the mob surrounding her father and whispering furiously.

“Thanks,” He said with considerably more earnestness. “Hey…stay safe around here alright?”

“We’ll see,” Yue said, and then with a nod to Katara, she turned and left, still feeling unsettled.

As she returned her father was pale, and whispering frantically with Master Pakku.

“Father,” She said with a false smile. “Sokka and Katara are in need of supplies. Shall I tell them they need supplies for three, or just two?”

“Just two,” Her father said hastily. “Just two! I’ve spoken with Master Pakku about arranging an expedition South for the relief of our sister tribe. On which you will serve.”

Pakku gave a rare, and somewhat sinister smile.

"We will have plenty of time to train," He said. "Which is just as well. You are years behind every other pupil."

Yue gulped and wondered what, exactly, she was getting into.

Chapter Text

"THE CIRCUS?" Azula had demanded. "You want to join the Circus? Why would you ever want to do that?"

"It's fun! I'm going to be an acrobat!" Ty Lee declared.

"I highly doubt that's what the academy instructors expected from your agility," Azula said.

"Well no," Ty Lee replied. "But its something I want to do."

"You have responsibilities!" Azula protested. "Duties to your family and your nation!"

"My family can handle matters without me," Ty Lee replied. "In case you haven't noticed they have plenty of daughters."

Ty Lee paused and hugged herself.

"They probably won't even notice I'm gone," She admitted.

That filled Azula with a spike of righteous fury. She would notice, and therefore everyone should.

"I would," Azula replied sharply. "And I would be proud to have you with me at court. As…irritating as your relentless optimism can be, it is dreadfully dreary at the palace right now. Grandfather is taking forever to die. Some light might actually be appreciated."

"Thanks Azula," Ty Lee said earnestly. "But I'm not…I just don't know if I can do that right now. Being around you is great but I just don't think I can handle…"

"But what?" Azula said harshly.

"I'm not sure court life is for me," Ty Lee said, looking away. "Maybe it is. But I think I just need to get away for a bit."

"Away?" Azula asked.

"It won't be that far," Ty Lee said hastily. "I mean they're based here in the Fire Nation. Occasional tours in the Colonies."

"But Ty Lee surely you can see the advantage this gives you," Azula pressed. "Being at court, my closest companion."

"What about Mai?"

"Mai will be running after Zuko soon enough," Azula said. "And that will help your influence as well."

"Azula…" Ty Lee pleaded. "I just…I can't give over everything to yo…court life. I need to see who I am when it's just me. You're never going to…well you know my family is never going to be prestigious. There's a limit to how far w…I can go."

Azula thought Ty Lee was severely estimating the Princess' political skill. Not that mother let her do anything.

"I'm sure with the right alliances you could go far," Azula reasoned. "People seem to like you…"

"Azula please," Ty Lee begged. "I don't ask you for much. And I…I don't even need your permission. Not technically."

But in reality, of course, Azula raising a fuss would sink anything Ty Lee ever did. Azula could do it. Would serve Ty Lee right for abandoning her. But instead she sighed. She had always been soft on Ty Lee, and apparently that wouldn't stop now.

But then suddenly Ty Lee was gone, gone completely. It was just Azula in her little room. She stirred frantically.

"Ty Lee!" She gasped out. Why was everything so cold?

Azula shivered. There was something on her. Why was it so cold? She needed to warm up. She raised her hand to bend, but it was shaking so badly she couldn't…she shouldn't. She started kicking instead, there was something on her. Her legs just tangled up at that. But that wasn't going to stop her. Everything was so blurry. Why was everything so blurry? She didn't need glasses.

With great difficulty, she managed to prop herself up on shaking arms. She was in her room. Had something happened? Had she seen the Avatar? No, not seen. Captured. She wanted to kill the Avatar.

A blurry shape moved suddenly at the edge of the room. It rushed towards her. Reacting with mantiscat like reflexes she twisted, only for the blanket (there was a blanket?) to tangle her legs more amd her arms to give out. Just as she was about to tumble completely out of bed, a pair of arms caught her and returned her safely. They were very warm.

"Easy there 'zula," A familiar voice chimed.

Azula grasped for the warmth.

"Itscold," She slurred.

"I know," The voice said. "That's why you need to stay under the blanket, we're getting more torches right now."

"Immafirebender," Azula protested. She was a Fire Bender! And not a weak one either! She could keep herself warm! She didn't need help.

"Yes you are," the voice replied. "Which means you are very susceptible to the cold. You need to stay warm."

"Youarewarm," Azula replied, leaning closer. Squinting. Wait a moment, she knew who this was!

"Uh-huh…" Ty Lee looked a little red, although Azula's vision was still pretty blurry.

"Stay?"

"Of course," came the reply as Azula drifted back off to sleep.

"Do this arithmetic for me," Azula demanded, shoving an abacus over at Mai. It was the standard one given to all attendees of the Royal Fire Nation Academy for Girls. Azula could have bought, or ordered bought, a better one. But really, an ornate abacus seemed like a waste.

"You can do your own arithmetic," Mai said, sharpening her knife. "You have a good grade in that class."

"I have the highest marks in every class," Azula said, bursting with pride.

"You'd still have a good grade even if you weren't a Princess," Mai elaborated. "Unlike certain other classes."

Azula growled at that implication and shoved the abacus between Mai's face and her knife.

"Do the arithmetic," Azula repeated fiercely.

"You can do it yourself," Mai said resolutely.

"But you can do it faster," Azula shot back. "And then I can do something fun like see the duel. I still can't believe they won't let me enter. I'll have to speak to the Headmistress about that."

Mai shoved the abacus back at Azula, the beads clattering across the room.

"It's not my fault you haven't done it yet," Mai said sharply, resuming her sharpening. "Do your own work Azula."

"If you don't do it," Azula growled. "Then I'll tell Zuko that you secretly think he's ugly."

Mai froze in place.

"And that you have a crush Pan Cai!" Azula continued, a grin widening across her face. "And that you think that Turtleducks are stupid!"

"None of that is true!" Mai protested.

"Well he already thinks you have a crush on Pan Cai," Azula said cheerily. "And he's ALWAYS worried about what you think he looks like. And he's super nervous about what people think of his silly little turtleducks. Honestly, I wouldn't blame you if you thought they were dumb."

"Why would you lie to him?" Mai asked.

"To punish you," Azula said matter of factly. "Because you wouldn't do what I told you to do. So do my arithmetic."

Mai set down he knife and whetstone.

This was one of the nice things about being at the Academy. Mother would never gave approved of such tactics. At least from Azula. It was apparently fine for Mother to threaten to frighten ministers, but not fine for Azula to frighten her friends. But here at the Academy there was a but of distance from Mother, even if fhey were still near the palace.

"Oh please Mai," Azula said. "Your silly little crush on Zuko is cute, and he has a silly little crush on you. But Blood is thicker than Water you know. Who do you think he would believe?"

Mai sighed and grabbed the abacus. Azula gave me a triumphant smirk.

"You'll thank me when you're Fire Lady."

Mai scowled as she faded away.

But then Mai was there again. Older, calmer, she seemed to glow. The only thing marring her was a look of worry. Azula felt a pang of…guilt? Mai was worried for her, and look how Azula treated her.

Ty Lee was there again, looking palid and nervous. Azula felt a very different sort of pang. She'd been staying here the entire time? Looking after her?

"You need to rest," Mai snapped.

"No sleep," Azula mumbled. "Need to…need to…"

"I wasn't talking to you," Mai said, more gently. "But you could use some as well."

Azula slipped back into a restless sleep as Ty Lee started to protest that she was fine.

Zuko was being pathetic again. He was struggling with a form she had mastered ages ago. She sauntered over to taunt him.

"Having trouble Zuzu?" She teased.

Zuko growled and kicked the dirt in front of him.

"I'm surprised you're still practicing," She continued. "I mean Father is dead now, so who are you trying to impress?"

"I'm not trying to impress anyone," He muttered.

"Well that's good," Azula said, circling him. "Because you are terrible at this."

His anger at her produced passable flames for a moment, but as was typical he sputtered out after a few moments.

"Seriously," She sneered. "What on earth are you doing with this? You're never going to be as good at this as I am."

"But I am going to be Fire Lord," He said, shoulders heaving from the exertion. "That counts for something, doesn't it?"

"I suppose so," Azula said. "Powerful bending is a cornerstone of political legitimacy."

Zuko stopped his flailing and gave a confused look at Azula.

"What on Earth does that mean?" Zuko asked.

"Nothing I would expect someone your age to understand."

"You are younger than I am!" Zuko protested.

"My point is that Grandfather has already proved attached to you," Azula replied. "Uncle and Mother will hardly let anything happen to you. There is no threat to your rule."

Zuko looked at her skeptically. Oh right. Her.

"Oh please," Azula laughed. "Me? Unless you got yourself banished, I'd have no chance. And besides, family counts for something, even for me."

That and Mother had made things quite clear.

Zuko huffed and returned to his off kilter form. Azula sighed.

"I literally just explained to you why you don't need to be a Master Fire Bender," Azula said slowly. "Are you not going to take the excuse to go play with your swords or with your turtleducks?"

Zuko scowled and did not answer but, spirits above, Azula wanted an answer. So she planted her feet, crossed her arms, and gave Zuko her best glare. As she predicted, he soon relented.

He paused.

"Father would have wanted me to train," He finally replied. "Not to give up. I wasn't what he wanted when he was alive. But maybe I can become someone he would have been proud of."

He returned to his exercises. They were still utterly disastrous, but for the first time Azula spied some promise buried underneath the incompetence. It was buried very deep. But it was there.

"Fair enough," Azula conceded. "Your left foot is too far forward. You can't build enough power when you're off balance like that."

He tried again and produced a much more impressive flame.

When Azula awoke again, she spied the flickering of candles and lanterns in her otherwise dark room. She also heard frantic, whispered arguing.

“You can’t help her like this,” An intense voice said. “Ty Lee you need to rest.”

“Well I’m sorry,” Ty Lee said, as harshly as Azula had ever heard her. “Not everyone can distract themselves by slinking off to celebrate…”

“At least eat,” The voice insisted again, and suddenly Azula recognized it.

“She’s been improving,” Ty Lee said. “Her chi is much stronger than it was.”

“Still,” Zuko said hesitantly. “That’s all the more reason for you to…”

“Zuko!” Azula rasped, pushing herself up. Spirits she needed something to drink.

“Azula,” He said. “It’s good that you’re feeling a bit better…”

“The Avatar,” She gasped out, her mind desperately trying to dig through the haze of cold and ice and water and snow. “Did we get the Avatar? Need to get the Avatar.”

Zuko paced over and knelt down. He eyes were filled with worry, but there was a smile on his face.

“Don’t worry,” He said. “We got him, and he won’t be slipping away anytime soon. You can take your time getting better.”

Azula wasn’t going to take her time on anything. She was going to do it faster, and better, than anyone ever had before. But if the Avatar was captured, she could afford to stay a few more moments in the comfort of her own bed.

Just a few more moments, she thought as she dozed off.

She dreamt of the last time she had seen her father.

She had just finished telling Mother what she had overheard Grandfather tell Father to do to Zuko. Father had entered shortly thereafter.

"Guess-what-I-told mo-ther," She said in a sing-song voice as her father slinked into the room.

"What is it, child?" He demanded.

"I told mother about something I shouldn't have done," She replied.

"Azula," Mother said. "It is well past time for you to go to bed young lady."

Azula scowled and began to walk away, only for father to grab her arm so hard that it hurt. But she wouldn't cry. She couldn't cry. Father would not like that.

"I want to hear this," Father demanded.

Mother frowned impassively. Azula stopped trying to tug away from Father. If Father had grabbed Zuko's arm, Mother would have done something by now. She was playing favorites. But Father wasn't, Father was just favoring the strong.

"I heard you talk to Grandfather," She admitted. "About how he wants you to kill Zuko. Are you gonna do it?"

Father chuckled lowly.

"You are a clever one, I will give you that." He said, releasing her arm. She could still feel his grip. "A very clever one. And powerful. I would never harm my finest pupil, so long as she never fails me. Now go. Your mother is right, you need to rest. And so not try listening in again. I shall know if you do. And I will be…displeased."

Azula had scampered out to the room.

Her dream shifted to a few days later. She was screaming at a guard in front of a door.

"I am a PRINCESS," She demanded. "And I ORDER you to let me in."

"Your Highness," The Guard said awkwardly. "Your mother and grandfather have given orders that…"

"Well I have my own orders!" Azula said.

A grateful look inexplicably passed over the guard's face. Azula scowled and whirled around, Mother had arrived. She carried with her a steaming kettle.

"Tell this…this," Azula stammered. "This Charleston! To move away."

"The word is charlatan dear," Mother corrected, irritatingly. "I don't think Charleston is a real word."

Impossible. She may have been under ten, but Azula never made mistakes.

"And anyway," Mother said. "He's not lying. I really did order you not to see your father."

Azula's wrath swiftly turned on Mother.

"WHAT?"

Mother remained silent. She looked pale and pained.

"I bet Zuko gets to see him," Azula muttered, but Mother shook her head.

"Why?" Azula demanded. "Why then?"

"Because you do not need to see your father dying," Mother said firmly.

"I've seen things die!" Azula protested. "I've even killed things!"

"You've what?" Mother gasped, and she just about dropped her kettle.

"I stepped on some beetleants," Azula explained. "And swatted the leopardflies like you asked."

Mother breathed a deep sigh of relief. Azula was unsure why.

"There is a difference," Mother said. "Between bugs, and seeing a person die. Especially someone you care about."

"You're visiting," Azula said, bobbing on the balls of her feet. She grinned like she was the snakecat that had caught the canarycow. "Do you not care about him?"

Mother frowned, but had not been knocked off balance as Azula had hoped. Maybe she was clever.

"I am much older than you," Mother said. "Besides, I have to deliver him some tea. He always did love his fig tea."

She held up a kettle and moved past Azula.

"Azula," Ty Lee called out. "You need to drink."

"I've brought some tea," Mother's voice echoed in Azula's head. Except Mother had never said that! Was she still dreaming? No, she was in her bed. And there was the tea kettle right next to her! And mother was right next to Ty Lee! Azula flinched away as much as she could while wrapped in her blankets.

"No," Azula croaked out. "No tea from Mother. Promise me Ty Lee! No tea from Mother!” 

“I promise,” Ty Lee said hastily, and Azula felt herself genuinely smile for the first time in a long time. 

Chapter Text

“Lord Kraison,” Zhao said with a perfunctory bow. “I was most grieved to hear of your Grandfather’s passing, may the spirits guide him to peace.” 

“Thank you, Commander,” Kraison said with a polite nod. He was tall and well-built, with broad shoulders, his top knot elaborately held together by shimmering gold. 

Wataru stood behind him stoically and did not say a word, as he was wont to do in public. In private it was a different story. The wirey, thin man only cast a vaguely disapproving look over everything, peering from his thick glasses.   

“I have always been honored to work alongside the Lords of Kanagawa,” The Commander continued silkily. “You have always had the right sort of men leading the way. The Fleet would not be what it is today without Kanagawa leadership.”

Or Kanagawa steel, or sailors, or shipwrights. Kraison thought wryly although he did not show it. Much of the Clan’s influence had been engulfed by the war effort. But Kraison had still grown up in the fantastic castle that overlooked the greatest shipyards outside the capital. To say nothing of the merchant marine, much of which was still dominated by men controlled by his grandfather. Or rather his father now. 

It was all rather overwhelming. Here he was, barely of age, ruling one of the Great Clans of the Fire Nation. Losing his grandfather had been a jolt of lighting, even if they had never been close. But now it felt every day like he was being electrocuted. Numbers, facts, and figures crossed before him and he barely understood them. Petitions flooded him, sycophants circled him like baboonsharks. Such was the life of the heir it seemed. 

“As you say,” He said, looking around the room. It was exceedingly ostentatious for a Commander's room. It was practically palatial. Only his father’s own yacht had a room that exceeded this splendor. Great velvet curtains, a grand table for councils of war, a great brazier, holding what was no doubt fire from an eternal flame. Were they not rocking gently as they sailed grandly forward, Kraison would not have noticed they were at sea. 

Zhao noticed Kraison’s admiration. 

"A splendid display no?" He said with a flourish. 

“I must congratulate you,” Kraison replied. “On your recent promotion to Commander. I have not spoken to you since then.” 

Zhao smiled and caught the meaning. 

“And I hear you’ve made Captain yourself,” He said amiably. “Your father must be proud.” 

“Technically I am a Grand Admiral,” Kraison said, a smile playing on his lips. 

Zhao blinked

“An inherited title of course,” Kraison continued. “Entirely ceremonial, Please forgive the joke and call me Captain. It means nothing.” 

Except, of course, the power and prestige of the man who bore it. And even Kraison’s Captaincy was more political than practical. He didn’t actually run his ship. Zhao seemed nonplussed and turned to Wataru. 

“I do not believe I have made your acquaintance,” The Commander said. 

“Sub-Lieutenant Wataru,” Wataru said. “I have the distinct pleasure of serving as the Captain’s aide.”

“Don’t sell yourself short Wataru,” Kraison warned. “Wataru helps me with Clan business as well, he has plenty of experience with that.”

“Oh?” Zhao asked. 

Wataru shot Kraison a withering glare, and Kraison flinched a little at that. He shouldn’t have said that. It was still a sore spot, he knew. 

“I am the Head of the Yai Clan,” Wataru said stiffly. “Daimyo of the Flat Shore, Shield of Deep Harbor, Lord Protector of the Blue Citadel.” 

“You are certainly not,” Zhao retorted. “I happen to be the godfather of Gao’s son. We played Go the last time I visited the Blue Citadel.  I certainly don't recall anyone on the Flat Shore or in Deep Harbor even mentioning a Yai Clan. Kraison were you aware that this charlatan was…”

“Gao is not Lord Protector,” Wataru said sharply. “He simply happens to own the Blue Citadel.”

And most of the Flat Shore and Deep Harbor of course. 

“Oh,” Zhao said, with a sneer. “I see.”

Wataru was shaking with rage, Kraison noted sympathetically. It was not his fault that his grandfather had been a fool, and his father had been forced to sell the ancestral home. Wataru was left with a string of grandiose but empty titles and an impressive family history but little else. He'd been looking ever since for a way to get it back. And, stubborn, beautiful fool that he was, he refused to allow Kraison to give any money at all to the project. 

"I must admit Zhao," Kraison said. "When you asked to meet…I was expecting more than just the three of us." 

"Three?" Zhao asked, before glancing at Wataru and sighing. "Ah yes, well, I had hoped to sound you out on something." 

"And?" 

"Your father told me he was considering a betrothal to the Lady Kisa, is that true?" 

Behind him, Wataru straightened suddenly. This was an issue they had danced around many times. Kraison wasn't going to put off finding a wife forever, however distasteful he found the prospect. Wataru found it equally distasteful. But seeing as Lady Kisa's father was the same Gao who now owned the Blue Citadel, it added another layer. Another indignity to have Gao first steal his home and then steal his companion. 

"It is," Kraison replied. "But nothing concrete, and of course I am not always privy to my father's whims." 

The truth was that Kraison had hoped his father had forgotten about the matter in the chaos of assuming power. That was how he had gotten Wataru back, ending the exile father had imposed only because Kraison was no longer at home and his father was busy. 

"Lady Kisa is a fine bride," Zhao said. "Your father shows great wisdom in considering such a match." 

Kraison bit his tongue at that. 

"Naturally," Zhao continued. "A marriage to Kisa is a fine choice on its own terms. But I hope today's meeting will show that it is in the national interest." 

Now that was unexpected. Kraison did not particularly care, but he knew that Wataru's mind would be buzzing. Some of it with fury. But some of it on what, exactly, so interested the national interest at this point. 

Kraison sighed. 

"Anything for the national interest," He said, without a terrible amount of enthusiasm.

"And in your interest as well," Zhao continued. "You're still a teenager, not quite time to consider the next generation. But certainly time to look for a good betrothal. I promised your father I would look after you." 

Oh joy, politics. Wataru lived and breathed it. But Kraison would have been content to live a luxurious life with some good sake and Wataru. But alas there were expectations, and Wataru had ambitions to reclaim his family estates. It would have been so much easier had their roles been reversed. 

"And what did my Father give you in return for your generous chaperoning?" Kraison asked cynically. 

"Oh just a little influence at Navy Command," Zhao said. "The Fire Lord was most adamant that my post in the South was where I was most useful. But other Admirals felt otherwise. Your father was the one who broke the deadlock and supported recalling Admiral Iori from retirement. A much more laudable choice than I, you'll agree." 

The last time Kraison had met Iori he had failed to remember he had retired at all. And Kraison could hardly imagine the Old Man was doing any better now. Him in charge of the Northern Fleet could very well be disastrous. Kraison wondered how long it could be before he had finished his duty to his country and could go home again.  

"And you have still come North," Wataru said pointedly. "Despite the lack of promotion." 

"Call me Sir, or Commander," Zhao replied sharply. "Sub-Lieutenant." 

Kraison knew Wataru had to be furious. But his companion had managed to collect himself. 

"Of course Sir," Wataru replied smoothly, light reflecting off of his spectacles. "I can only presume you are on his Staff in some capacity?" 

"Indeed," Zhao said, giving Wataru an appraising look. 

"Glad to hear it sir," Wataru said. "Someone has to manage them." 

"Hey!" Kraison protested halfheartedly. 

"Are you planning on having the Sarubird join the main fleet, Commander?" Wataru asked. "Seeing as you intend to supervise the Captain." 

"Indeed," Zhao said. "Why do you ask?" 

"The tide is shifting," Wataru explained. "We should send a messenger hawk now, it would be faster than us taking a skiff back to our anchorage, sir." 

Kraison had to suppress a groan. Fleet duty. Being an independent raider was so nice because no one actually checked if you were doing any raiding, which meant you could just be independent. Especially if you were the Captain, which he was. 

"An excellent idea Sub-Lieutenant," Zhao said. "Provided your crew can handle it without the Captain aboard." 

Kraison did allow himself a chuckle at that. Wataru had insisted on keeping the crew trained, just as fervently as Kraison had kept them out of combat. 

"Oh certainly," Wataru said. Zhao certainly seemed impressed. 

It reminded Kraison of just how impressed Father had been with Wataru for years. Holding him up as a model heir, someone Kraison should be close with and aspire to emulate. 

And then Father had caught them kissing. That was apparently too close. It was only when Kraison had gone out to sea that they had reconnected. 

It did not surprise him that Father had not told Zhao of the shame. Although Kraison had never managed to get enough shame to stop it. But then he had always been something of a hedonist. But if Father had really wanted Zhao to watch over him, surely he would have warned the Commander about Wataru. Odd that. 

"Most of the fleet is deployed already right?" Kraison asked, hoping he wasn't making a fool of himself. "On some secret mission for the Royal Family." 

Zhao snorted, Kraison guessed that he was making a fool of himself despite his hopes. 

"You have been alone for some time," Zhao admitted. "Although for an Independent Raider, you have brought in shockingly little." 

"I never claimed to be a good one," Kraison said with his winningest grin. "Just that the men can sail from Point One to Point Two without drowning themselves." 

Zhao chuckled. 

"Well, the secret was never that secret," Zhao said. "Lady Ursa and her children went North as part of their quest to capture the Avatar." 

"Really?" Wataru asked, raising an eyebrow. 

"Wataru has always been skeptical that the Avatar even exists," Kraison explained with a wink to his companion. 

"Oh he exists," Zhao said gravely. "I had him in my clutches before he was spirited away by some traitor. And then the Fire Lord insisted on pulling me from the hunt, and placing his incompetent family in charge." 

Wataru scoffed, although Kraison could not help but note that neither of them had exactly acquired their position through pure merit.  

"And yet," Zhao said. "They have somehow managed to succeed in their task." 

Kraison's eyes widened. Now that was impressive indeed. Even Wataru looked impressed. 

"A great victory," Wataru said. "To be commended." 

"Yes," Zhao said. "Although I doubt the Fire Lord will use it to any effect. I have friends in the Capital, and they say he plans to withdraw beyond the Great Divide." 

Wataru scoffed. 

"That's, that's," Wataru said. "I understand that casualties were high but…" 

"All the more reason to make sure that those lives were not spent in vain," Zhao insisted. 

"But an offensive on Omashu…" Wataru stuttered. 

"Appears no longer to be a priority," Zhao sighed. "Along with any renewed push on Ba Sing Se. It seems that Iroh's defeat still haunts him. Not that I would ever speak ill of the Fire Lord of course." 

"Our enemies will be emboldened," Wataru muttered. 

Kraison had never actually seen combat. But the prisoners he had seen had been emboldened enough to fight. He wasn't sure he wanted to see them more emboldened. 

"Quite," Zhao said. "And for this reason, security is more important than ever. Any newfound enemies may attempt a rescue of the Avatar. They have already attempted it once. And Ursa's fleet includes many such men with these exact concerns." 

"That sounds good," Kraison said. "They can work to protect them." 

"Alas," Zhao said, with a helpless shrug. "They fear they will need assistance." 

"Ah," Wataru said, although Kraison did not see the point." 

"As much as it pains me to leave my post," Zhao said. "Honor compels me to escort the Royal Family, and the Avatar, back to the Fire Nation." 

Chapter Text

"How is your sister?" Piandao asked, wiping the sweat from his brow, and taking a long sip. The swordmaster preferred limegrape juice during breaks, and Zuko just took water. 

"Better," He said. "She's up and lucid. I can't remember the last time she was this sick. She always just fought through this kind of thing." 

"Such an approach is unhealthy," Piandao opined, as was his way. "One must accept that there are some things outside one's control." 

Zuko shrugged. 

"I think she likes the attention," He admitted. "Even Mother was fussing over her…" 

He had to admit to himself that there was a spike of jealousy over that somewhere. He was Mother's favorite and suddenly Azula was being trained in lightning and making plans. 

Although…Azula had seemed uneasy discussing mother since she had awoken. She was acting suspicious, even for Azula. But then she was acting that way with Ty Lee as well. Maybe she was acting the same with Zuko and he was just too dense to realize it. 

"Ah the benefits of royalty," Piandao said. 

"She's having tea with Mai right now," Zuko shrugged. "She'll be fighting again soon just you wait." 

"I was wondering why we didn't have an audience today," Piandao chuckled. 

Zuko blushed furiously. Mai would probably have found the comment hilarious. She was quite open about liking to watch him train. But there were certain boundaries that Zuko thought shouldn't be crossed. At least in public. 

"Is there going to be a betrothal soon?" Piandao asked. "I imagine things will proceed rather quickly now." 

"What…she's not…I…no," Zuko spluttered before he realized Piandao's actual point was much less scandalous. "Her parents will have to be consulted, and Uncle has to approve." 

Piandao chuckled, and Zuko did not doubt that his face was as red as it had ever been. And not because they were in the middle of training. 

"But given your stature and her parents, they would never refuse," Piandao surmised. "And she played in securing the Avatar. Not just for the Fire Nation but for your family in particular." 

He did not have to mention that he knew about the incident with Zhao. 

"So I highly doubt Iroh would disapprove," Piandao concluded. 

Zuko's face and ears continued to burn. 

"I suppose so," He mumbled. 

"Of course if you do not wish it…" 

"I do…" Zuko said. "But…I'm going to be Fire Lord someday, aren't I?" 

Piandao nodded solemnly, and Zuko felt the weight begin to bear down. There had always been some doubt, he supposed. Mother had been so worried about it. But now that they had captured the Avatar…it was sealed. Someday he was going to rule the world. Chasing the Avatar literally around the world suddenly seemed like a quaint little adventure in comparison. 

Piandao set down his glass harshly, but Zuko hardly noticed. 

"You will not," The Master cut in sharply. "However, become a great swordsman if we laze around all day." 

Piandao began to walk back towards the area of the deck they were training on. But Zuko's feet remained rooted in place. 

"Come train Prince Zuko," Piandao said more gently. "It will clear your mind." 

But as they returned to their platform, Piandao stopped and squinted out over the horizon. He frowned, and his already-lined face wrinkled even more. 

“What is it?” Zuko asked. “Is it the Water Tribe? The Bison with the Avatar’s companions?” 

Piandao pointed towards the horizon, where dark clouds loomed. 

“A storm?” Zuko asked. “A shame we will…” 

Piandao shook his head. Zuko squinted and saw that those were not clouds at all, but pillars of smoke. 

“Ships,” He surmised. “From the Fire Navy. Have some of ours gotten lost?” 

Mother had returned a few of the smaller ships to port, but had kept most of the flotilla from the North Pole with them as a sort of guard. Zuko wasn’t sure if that was just for passing between the Northern Water Tribes and Earth Kingdom, or if they were going all the way home. 

Piandao looked over to the side, where one of the aforementioned escort ships was breaking away from the flotilla and steaming toward the newcomers. 

“That one seems to be,” The Swordmaster said. 

“Probably just gone to see if they need assistance,” Zuko said.

“Would they not have messenger hawks?” Piandao asked suspiciously. 

“Well…” The answer was yes, Zuko knew. “It might be a waste at this distance.”

As if to mock him, a flurry of hawks, maybe half a dozen, flew out of the departing ship. Some went towards the ships on the horizon. But others sailed through the air to other ships. But curiously not to the ship Zuko was standing on. 

“Word to other ships,” Piandao said gravely. “But not to your mother?” 

Zuko shrugged. 

“We must go at once,” Piandao declared. 

“But training,” Zuko protested weakly. 

“This is more important,” Piandao said. “My Prince.” 

Zuko blinked rapidly. He had not known there was anything more important than training to Piandao. And teachers rarely used such formal titles with their pupils. But before he could process that, Piandao was striding away, towards the tower at the ship's center. 

“What is happening?” Zuko asked, trailing after his teacher. He had nothing better to do with Mai having tea, and this seemed important enough that the Crown Prince should be involved. 

“Think about it,” Piandao said inscrutably. “Use your mind, you are a clever boy.”

So Zuko did, while still following Piandao into the bowels of the ship. 

What about more Fire Nation ships that would have caused Piandao such a panic? It was not as if more protection would be a bad thing. Over the course of their journey they had passed and greeted, many other ships, and Piandao had never complained. Perhaps he had wanted to keep knowledge of their location to a minimum, for fear of a breakout attempt by the Avatar’s allies. But that did not explain the odd distribution of messenger hawks. 

Zuko understood the chain of command well enough. And all the ships in the flotilla were under Mother’s command. But here one was breaking off to join someone else. But ship-to-ship communications did not have to run through Mother. It just wouldn’t be practicable for every minor course adjustment. But then, there were signal flags for that. Why waste Messenger Birds?

They arrived at Mother’s chambers, Piandao gave a sharp rap at the door, and an attendant opened it slowly. 

“We need to see Lady Ursa,” He said sharply. “Immediately.”

“She is indisposed at the moment…” The attendant said skeptically. “You will have to make an appointment or come back later. Preferably both.”

“We must see her,” Piandao insisted. “Immediately.” 

The attendant looked at Zuko. 

For a moment he froze. He was the deciding factor here. He was the one making a decision. It all hinged on him. It suddenly felt so much bigger. He didn’t want to unduly disturb Mother, who still didn’t entirely trust Piandao. But then, if Piandao was right, it truly was an emergency. And it wasn’t as if Mother’s minor annoyance outweighed the urgency of a hypothetical crisis. 

Zuko nodded. 

“We need to see her,” He insisted. “As soon as possible.”

The attendant nodded, and reluctantly opened the door further, allowing Zuko and Piandao into the room. She led them to the room with Mother’s desk. 

“Wait here,” The attendant said, before retreating deeper into the quarters. 

Zuko took a seat but Piandao paced furiously back and forth, apparently unable to keep still. 

The attendant returned, with Mother in tow. Zuko could see why she had been so reluctant. Mother was in a bathrobe and had her wet hair wrapped in a towel. She was scowling. 

“What is this?” She asked, before adding unnecessarily. “I was in the path.”

“Piandao spotted…” Zuko said before Mother sighed deeply and rounded on the swordsman. 

“What is it?” 

“A large contingent of Fire Nation ships are approaching us, one of your ships has broken off to join them, and is communicating with other ships via messenger hawk.”

Mother frowned. 

“And?” 

“Based on recent ship deployments there should be no force anywhere near here,” He said. 

“Have you been breaking into the secure communications?” Mother asked suspiciously. 

“I have my own access,” Piandao replied smoothly. “You’ll find the orders sealed by the Fire Lord himself.”

“Of course they are,” Mother muttered. “But you say even your little conspiracy with Iroh doesn’t know?” 

“No.” 

“And you really find the messenger hawks that suspicious?” Mother asked. 

“If it wasn’t important,” Zuko said. “Why not use flares or flags?”

Mother nodded grimly. 

“The nearest ships should be portions of the Northern Fleet,” Piandao noted. 

“Which would explain why they are so friendly with our ships,” Mother replied. “I peeled them off from the Northern Fleet’s Central Squadron.” 

“I’m afraid I don’t know the Admiral in charge,” Piandao said. “Even by reputation. Iori I think his name was.” 

Mother shook her head. 

“I have no idea why Iroh appointed him,” She muttered. “His wits are totally addled.”

“If the puppet is dancing…” Piandao began. 

“…someone is holding the strings,” Zuko concluded the proverb, seeing the point. 

“I don’t remember any of his subordinates,” Mother admitted, but Piandao shook his head. 

“It would be the close aides with the influence,” He explained. “Not the ones commanding the Squadrons themselves. And they don’t publish those, at least not in the broad reports. Maybe with a Gazette copy….but we don’t have the time for that.” 

Mother nodded, which was a rather odd sight with a towel wrapped around her head. 

“How many hawks were sent out?” She asked. 

“No more than a dozen,” Piandao said, glancing at Zuko for confirmation. 

“More than two,” Zuko said, distinctly aware that he was adding nothing to this conversation at all. 

“I selected this crew based on their loyalty to me,” Mother said quickly, looking straight at Piandao. “You’re the exception, can I trust you?”

“Of course,” Piandao said. “And you did your job well, most of the crew is clean.”

“Most?” Mother asked, pursing her lips. 

“All of our crew is clean,” Zuko protested, trying to keep up with the conversation. “They are all loyal…” 

“No right now Zuko,” Mother interrupted not even looking at him. “What do you mean most, not all?” 

“That’s what I was…” Zuko began, only to be hushed again. That was getting rather annoying rather quickly, he fumed and leaned back into his seat. 

“A few have left and a few have joined up,” Piandao explained. “Standard turnover, most of it when we docked in the Fire Nation. But I cannot speak to their loyalty.” 

“Dao!” Mother called, and the attendant hurried back into the room, head bowed. “There’s been a change of crew assignments. Anyone who was not on the ship when we departed the Fire Nation, the first time mind you, is now on galley duty. Effective immediately.” 

Dao, to her credit, did not flinch at all at such an apparently absurd demand. 

“Even Lady Mai and Lady Ty Lee?” She asked politely. 

Zuko lunged to protest but Mother was already shaking her head. 

“No,” Mother said. 

“One additional matter,” Dao said. “The guards of the Avatar embarked in the Fire Nation should guards be siphoned from elsewhere or are they to remain?”

Zuko had never heard his mother swear. Until now. It was surprisingly foul, and had he not been living amongst sailors for months he would have learned quite a few curses. 

“They are the first priority,” Ursa said. “Get them away from the Avatar, now…in fact, Zuko go get your friends and sister and guard the Avatar. Don’t leave until I personally come and get you.”

“What?” Zuko asked. “I’m not even dressed why…” 

“Do you understand?” Mother asked sharply. 

“Yes,” Zuko said, softly but bitterly. 

“Then go,” Ursa said. “Now!” 

Zuko considered protesting but saw that his mother was not in the mood to argue.  Normally she only looked at Azula like this. 

“And Zuko?” Piandao asked suddenly. 

“Yes, Sensei?” Zuko asked, wondering why Piandao got to stay but he didn’t. 

“Remember what your Uncle told you about who must capture the Avatar.”

Chapter Text

Aang shuffled in the darkness, his chains clanking. He tried to tell himself that really, there were worse situations. He could move around in his cell, unlike when Zhao had captured him. But that just made him think of who had rescued him from that crisis. He should have known that the daughter of the Fire Nation nobility would never have helped him. Kuzon had been a commoner, and he had always complained about the stuck up nobility. But then he had also talked about how great Fire Lord Sozin was with all his reforms and meritocracy (whatever that meant). Kuzon had always been so kind and smart and handsome. Aang wondered if Kuzon had joined the war. He would have been too young to attack the temples but after…

No. No. No. He couldn't think about that. Anything other than that. He should think about something else. Something like…

At least Sokka and Katara and Aang and Momo were safe! Probably. Maybe. Maybe they had all frozen to death. No…

Wow, being optimistic in this sort of situation was really hard, Aang was discovering.

His cell was small, but there was a toilet at least, and a cot. His hands were bound, as were his feet. But the chains were loose enough that he could kinda sorta walk. Not that there was much he could do or far he could go. There were three whole locked doors and gates keeping him penned in. One right in front of him, which hadn't been opened since they'd tossed him in here. They slid food under the bars. Further back there was another barred gate. The guards only ever opened that one to feed him, otherwose they stood outside it. And then there was a door, presumably to the rest of the ship. The second gate and the door were never open at the same time. When guards brought him food they got locked in by the door, then they opened the barred gate. Then some of them went in, and it was locked behind him. They gave him food, and then did the whole thing in reverse.

It all seemed kinda over the top, in Aang's opinion. But then again, it was clearly working. Even if he blew away all the guards when they fed him, he still couldn't break his cell bars, or get past the gate. At least not before they called for help. He didn't even know where on the ship he was. Someplace long enough for a cell that was also basically a hallway. He tried sensing for water, but apparently the metal was too much. He should have paid

Aang sighed, and laid back on his cot. It was stiff, which he didn't actually mind all that much. The monks had taught him to meditate somehwere. Maybe he should try meditating. He hadn't ever managed the Avatar state intentionally before, but maybe he could talk to Roku again and get some advice.

There were footsteps in the hallway outside the door. That was odd, he had thought it was a while until he got food. But some light aside from flickering torches would be nice. And food was nice.

The guards went up to the door to see what was happening, but they did not come back in. Instead four figures entered the long cell, dressed not at all like guards.

“You know,” A familiar voice said. “When you burst into my room shirtless and dragged me into the bowels of the ship, I was expecting something a little more fun.”

Oh it was that Mai girl. The one who had betrayed him. Which meant Zuko and Azula and that other girl. The one who blocked bending. Zuko spluttered at the joke, but Aang didn’t find that funny. It was hard to find anything funny anymore.

“Well,” Azula said, peering towards Aang. “He’s still here at least.”

The acrobat girl waved.

“Hi Avatar!” She said with a cheery tone at odds with the situation. Aang didn’t reply.

“Uh,” She continued. “I didn’t actually catch your name. And it would be pretty silly to call you Avatar all the time.”

Aang sat stonily, giving his best glare that he could muster. But she was undeterred.

“My name is Ty Lee!” She said apparently oblivious to the dissonance. .

Aang sighed. The Monks had raised him to be polite, even to those he didn’t like.

“I’m Aang,” He replied.

“Nice to meet you Aang! How are you enjoying…hmm…” Ty Lee trailed off, finally realizing that these weren’t really the circumstances for a friendly chat.

“I’ve been better,” He said acidly.

Ty Lee knelt down and looked through the layers of bars at Aang’s cell.

“You couldn’t have given him a pillow or something?” She asked.

“Have you actually ever visited a prison before?” Mai asked.

“And you have?” Aang demanded.

“Well my Uncle is a Warden back in the Fire Nation,” Mai said. “And you know I visited at least one in the colonies.”

Aang didn’t actually answer that one. He shuffled back into his cell, his chains clanking.

“I haven’t been down here before,” Azula observed. “I should have visited earlier than now.”

“You were recovering,” Ty Lee said gently, standing and moving to Azula’s side. Azula, shockingly had no immediate retort.

“I’m glad it seems to be working,” Zuko said. “I designed it with a fully realized Avatar in mind, but…”

“You designed this?” Aang spluttered.

“Well,” Zuko said. “Not entirely, but the basic idea was mine, back when Mother still let me… I looked it over before we left, but…”

The Prince looked around contemplatively. Aang wasn’t sure there was anything to appreciate.

“Oh quit whining,” Azula snapped. “It’s better than what Zhao was keeping you in, isn’t it?”

Aang scowled.

“That isn’t saying much!” He protested. “Why can’t you just leave me alone? All of you!”

“Because you’re the biggest threat to us,” Zuko replied. “To victory.”

“So you just let me out?” Aang asked. “You just let a threat out of prison? Are you crazy?”

“There were…” Zuko trailed off. “Circumstances.”

“Like what?”

Zuko just growled. Azula scowled in a way that reminded him of how Sokka and Katara rolled their eyes at him when he did some cool new airbending trick. Siblings.

“Don’t worry,” Ty Lee said, squatting down like she was talking to a child. Which Aang was, but she was just a teenager, at it wasn’t like they were close enough that it made talking either. “I’m sure we can get you a few things to make it more comfortable. I’m sure the Fire Lord would be fine with you having some tea…”

“I DON’T WANT YOUR FIRE LORD’S TEA!” Aang roared, sending a gust of wind through the various bars. No one fell over, unfortunately, but he did blow out the torches. Unfortunately, there were plenty of Fire Benders in the room.

A blue flame illuminated Azula’s face, making it look much scarier than normal, which was saying something.

“You are not to speak to Ty Lee that way,” She growled, which made Aang gulp, but he stood his ground as Zuko relit the torches, even the ones between the two sets of bars.

“Look,” Mai said. “I get this isn’t what you wanted…”

“You can say that again.”

“But this is how things are,” She continued, ignoring his interruption. “The world is what it is. The best thing you can do is accept that.”

“I thought you were my friend,” He whimpered back.

Mai sighed. It seemed a more sincere sigh, but then Aang had quickly learned never to trust her.

“For what it’s worth,” She said. “I did like you. I’ll see about getting you some more comfortable quarters back in the Fire Nation.”

“And how,” Azula asked. “Are you going to do that?”

Mai turned away from Aang.

“Zuko,” She said. “Would you be willing to…”

“Yes,” He replied.

Mai didn’t grin, Aang was pretty sure she was incapable of smiling anyway. And he was too far away to see anything more than that, but from the way Azula huffed, she was being smug.

"Well I get to see my friends and Appa?"

He missed Katara. She was so pretty and nice, and good in a fight. He missed Sokka, with his plans and hunting. He missed Momo. And he missed Appa. He hadn't been separated from his animal companion for this long since they had first met. Without him, he felt chained to the ground. Which, well, he was.

"Appa?" Ty Lee asked.

"The flying bison," Zuko added. "And no, for obvious reasons. It would be too easy for you to escape."

"I'm going to do that anyway," He said, resolutely. And he surprised himself with how much he believed what he was saying.

"Because you've had such success thus far," Azula snapped.

"Got across the world," Aang retorted. "And besides, if there was someone willing to help me out before…"

"There were circumstances," Zuko protested. "Zhao is dangerous. We couldn't let someone like him gain custody."

"More dangerous than you?" Aang demanded. "You wanted to burn down Katara and Sokka's village!"

"I didn't actually plan on burning it down!" Zuko protested. "And it would have melted anyway, not burned."

"I would have burned it down," Azula said. Ty Lee moved away, but Aang was so desperate this point he at least appreciated the honesty.

"But Zhao is…" Zuko said, looking for words. "He can't see the bigger picture, he just wants everything to burn down."

"And you guys don't?"

"Of course not," Zuko said. "Don't be ridiculous!"

"Then uh…" Aang said, scratching his head. "Why are you burning down the world?"

"We are not!" Zuko protested. "War is…well yes there has been destruction..."

"If the shoe had been on the other foot," Azula said. "Don't act like you wouldn't have done the same."

"But I wouldn't," Aang said with a frown. "I don't want to attack the Fire Nation. I just want you guys to stop attacking everyone and throwing the world out of balance."

"We're not throwing the world out of balance!" Protested Zuko. "We're bringing progress to the world!"

"What progress?" Aang asked earnestly. He hadn't seen any progress. Of course he hadn't actually seen the Fire Nation since he had last visited Kuzon, unless you counted the Roku island.

"Technology," Zuko replied.

"Culture," Ty Lee said.

"Order," Azula said. "Power brings structure and Order."

"Has it uh…" Aang replied. "Occurred to you that a massive war might not be the most effective way of getting the world on board with your progress?"

"It's simply the way of things," Azula said confidentially. "The strong do as they will and the weak suffer as they must. And the Fire Nation is the superior nation, benders of the superior element. So it is natural that we shall rule the world."

Dimly, Aang remembered hearing Kuzon talk about some people talking like that. But Kuzon had just laughed at them, and Aang had been more focused on getting him to laugh again than paying attention.

"Zhao, on the other hand…" Mai said. "He's just an asshole who wants power."

Everyone looked at her.

"What?" She said, "It's true!"

"That still isn't very nice Mai," Ty Lee said.

Aang still wasn't seeing the difference here. He sighed and sat on his cot, placing his head in his hands.

"Why are you even here?" He groaned.

He wasn't surprised that he didn't get an answer to that. But he was surprised at how nervous that seemed to make them.

"What?" He asked. "Are people here to rescue me?"

He was simultaneously hoping the answer was yes and no. Rescue would be nice. But he didn't want anyone getting hurt trying to save him. Enough people had already been hurt.

"There has been an incident," Azula said diplomatically. "Unrelated to your rescue, we have been assigned to ensure you remain in our custody and safe."

Well at least they cared about his safety…wait no they just didn't have to deal with a reincarnation.

"Oh," He said.

"They'll want to check," Mai said sharply. "And we can't not let them because then they'll think we don't have him."

"Who is they?" Aang asked, not really suspecting an answer.

"We'll have to gag him," Azula sighed, resigned to her conclusion. Aang yelped, and his indignation was matched by Azula's companions.

"We shouldn't just…" Ty Lee said.

"We've already got him," Mai reasoned. "There's no need to go further."

"Not even Zhao gagged him," Zuko protested.

"Exactly!" Azula snapped. "Exactly, do you want him blabbering about how you two broke him out?"

Everyone fell silent, and glanced over at Aang.

He felt frozen. Even more than the cold at the North Pole.

"Would they hurt you?" Aang asked quietly.

Zuko nodded gravely.

"I'd definitely be on the chopping block," Mai said.

"I wouldn't tell," Aang said. "Not if someone got hurt."

"Oh please," Azula sneered.

"All in favor of trusting the Aang?" Mai asked, raising her hand.

"What?" Azula asked. "We can't just vote! What sort of insane…"

Zuko raised his own hand. Everyone looked at Ty Lee, who seemed to shrink at the suggestion. She kept looking at Aang and then looking at Azula. Azula sighed, and raised her own hand.

"Oh alright," She said. "But don't make me regret this."

Ty Lee tackled her with a hug, as Aang pondered just how he was going to get out of this one.

Chapter Text

When she had first arrived at the Academy, there had been an infestation of termitecentipedes. Ty Lee was terrified of them, barely even able to move when a row of them marched in. Mai was studiously indifferent, walking around or over them without ever really acknowledging their existence. Most of the girls had fallen in between those two extremes.

Not Azula.

Azula went to war. She had gone out of her way to stomp on every termitecentipede she could get her foot on. And she had gone after the ones she couldn't squish with fire. Little bursts of flame, it had been wonderful precision practice. She'd only burned a few hallways before she got it right. The teachers all told her she wasn't allowed to use bending outside of approved areas. But what had they known? She drove the insects from the Academy like…well insects.

She felt much the same way about the visitors.

They had not taken over the ship, not really. But there was always some visitor somewhere, looking over shoulders, sniffing around. And then they would all trail back to their own ships, swapping with new spies. And those ships never left their sight. Always watching always lurking.

It was a very efficient operation, she had to admit. All very clever, all very technically legal and proper. She would have lauded it if she had not been on the wrong end of it.

They still had a few cards. The Avatar, for one, was never guarded by anyone not fully loyal to Mother…but perhaps was cold comfort. Mother wasn't actually all that trustworthy, now was she?

Which left Azula in something of a tight spot. She needed to get them out of this situation. Her and Ty Lee. Zuko and Mai. Those were the ones she could trust. At least at a basic level. She wasn't sure she would actually trust Zuzu with planning anything.

She needed to talk with Mai about this somehow. But Zuko had been joined at the hip with her since the North Pole. And especially since all these unwelcome visitors had shown up.

The North Pole had changed things, more than she had cared to admit. She had known that capturing the Avatar would change everything, but she had not expected it to change anything. She'd been ill for a bit, and everyone was different.

Zuko and Mai were together, more than before. And Ty Lee…well sometimes when Azula watched Ty Lee from afar (which she did not do in any way regularly) everything seemed the same. Certainly Mai and Zuko had not noticed anything different. But Ty Lee was suddenly so very strong and very fragile. Azula had seen the genuine commitment behind the flighty facade while she was being nursed, and she could not ignore that. But at the same time, Ty Lee was constantly endangering herself with pointless stunts. Not to mention the current situation.

Anyway, Mai and Zuko would be hard to pry apart in order to chat. Mother hadn't changed at all, but that wasn't necessarily a good thing. If nothing else, Azula's convalescence had given her time to think.

But that just meant she was very alone, as these strange sailors swarmed the ship. They had no official duties, just subjects paying their respects to royalty. But even if they were ordered away, there was always another to pay a visit.

"Let them fire," Azula had said to Mother. "Let them fire at us if we try to flee. Show their treason."

"No," Mother had said. "We are still headed home. Plans are in place should that change, but so long as we get there with the Avatar, we should be fine."

"Should be?" Azula asked.

"What sort of plans?" Zuko had asked.

"We'll be ready," Mother had said.

In a rare moment of agreement, Zuko had not defended Mother in the slightest.

"Why doesn't she tell us anything?" He protested as they left. "She never tells me anything anymore."

"I'm worried," Azula said. "I don't know what Zhao is playing at here. Why hasn't he made for the Avatar yet? There must be something else."

"You think it's Zhao?" Zuko asked.

"Of course it's Zhao," Azula said. "Probably with some backing from the Admirals. But it's definitely Zhao. Mother knows it as well."

"No one tells me anything," He muttered, storming off to play with his swords or find Mai or something.

And so Azula was forced to watch these insects crawling across her ship back, and forth, and back again. And watch the horizon as the fence of steel and smoke kept them hemmed in.

Until today. Because today Zhao was paying a visit. Well, technically, Admiral Iori was paying a visit. But Admiral Iori was even older than Grandfather had been, and nowhere near as sharp as he had been. She had greeted Iori and he had seemed to be under the impression that she was a flamingokangaroo. Really, she could be ruthless, but propping up an old man like this was just pointlessly cruel. However forms had to be observed, and now Mother was having tea with the Admiral and trying to make conversation about days long passed by. Zuko was sulking at not being invited, despite being Crown Prince. Azula had tried to explain to him that he wasn’t missing much. He was off with Mai. Ty Lee had been ready to spend the day doing their hair. Azula had demurred. It wasn’t that Ty Lee caring for her had been unpleasant, but a Princess had certain standards they had to adhere to. And, well, she had to avoid distractions.

So instead she planned to track down Piandao and see what she could manage in Pai Sho against him. He was good, startlingly good. And not just at Pai Sho. Never let anything slip, despite Azula’s best efforts. Her questions always just earned more questions. Clearly Uncle had chosen his allies well.

However her hopes were derailed by a most unwelcome guest. Zhao. Thankfully he had not been allowed into her quarters, but he was lurking right outside them.

"Ah Princess," He said with a bow that was nowhere near sincere enough for her tastes.

"Commander," She said. "My condolences on your failure to receive a promotion. Again."

His mouth curdled in a most unpleasant fashion. Azula reveled in it.

"Serving in Admiral Iori's fleet is it's own reward," He replied.

"I'm sure there is much to learn from playing the puppet master," She shot back.

"Please," Zhao said. "Do not be so harsh. Surely with your own family situation you would have more sympathy."

"And what do you mean by that?" She asked sharply.

"I mean surely you have heard the rumors about your Uncle," He said smoothly. "Even out here."

"What rumors?" She snapped, but just a little too quickly. There was a glint of victory in her eye.

"Oh," He sighed. "I suppose your mother is trying to spare you the worry."

Azula could see what he was doing. He was trying to drive a wedge inside her family. And was doing it by dangling information in front of her. Like he had a wormfly and she was some sort of catfish. He knew what he was doing. She knew what he was doing. And even worse, she couldn't help but biting on his bait.

"What is it?" She asked, conceding defeat.

"Your Uncle's actions have been erratic of late," He said. "Strange orders, strange decisions. Things that the Old Dragon of the West would never have done. Never have even contemplated."

"Such as?"

"Walk with me," He said, and began to move briskly down the hallway. Azula growled. She should not be commanded, not by anyone. And certainly not by this mere commander. But she was desperate for information. And she remembered a lesson mother had taught her once.

"Titles are important," Mother had said. "But they are not Power. If a Title does not match the Power, it is the Title that is wrong."

So maybe she should listen to Zhao. Listen. But not obey. She followed him down the hallway, but passed him by. He could follow her and report to her like a good little courtier. Not the other way around. He tried to match her, but she simply raised the pace. He conceded the little game, rather than also it to escalate in absurdity.

"The Omashu front is in complete collapse," Zhao muttered behind her. "Utter chaos. And he refuses to do anything. Instead he's talking about cutting a deal with the King."

"Omashu and Ba Sing Se have long been rivals," Azula reasoned.

"Bumi has been fighting us since the war began," Zhao replied. "He may not always work with Ba Sing Se, but he's resisted us for a century. But he's spent all of Omashu's treasure. He can barely afford an army. Except, of course, he doesn't need to if the Fire Lord isn't pressing him."

"You know a lot about Army affairs for a Navy man."

“Such an affair requires us to set aside even old rivalries,” Zhao said. “And indeed I served as a liason to the Army in my youth, someday I shall have to regale you with tales of the desert. Anyway, I am…well positioned to bridge the gap, when faced with such a crisis.”

“Is it really a crisis?” Azula asked. It was…troubling, this news about Omashu. But Uncle had troubled her before, sending them out on this mission, and that had turned out to be fairly wise. Even if they were currently trapped.

“It is not just Omashu,” Zhao said. “There is a stench of outright defeatism at court. Almost all aid to the colonies has been cut, no new settlements approved. He attempted to block promotions of several capable officers…”

“Including yourself,” Azula noted.

“Meanwhile, his choice of ministers is outright disturbing,” Zhao said. “So disturbing that I cannot believe that the Dragon of the West is actually in control. A man your grandfather threw in prison for evading service is now running the ports of the capital. A known invert is running finances.”

Azula had not known that. An invert running finances? In a position of power? That was…that was something to say the least.

“Really?” She said, keeping her voice even.

“Well,” Zhao said. “She’s not open about it, if it was the Firelord couldn’t avoid punishing her, but it’s an open secret. One can always tell.”

Oh, a female invert. She’d only heard of and met the men. And really only the one couple. She had wondered if there were women's versions as well.

“I see,” Azula said, tapping her foot. “And you think that my Uncle is…what…oblivious to all of this?”

“I think,” Zhao said with what Azula presumed was an attempt to be gentle. “He is not quite in the right state. Since his son’s death he has always been…gentler than he was before. Surrounded himself more with philosophers than soldiers. Your grandfather could never see it.”

“You dare accuse your Fire Lord of pacifism,” Azula snarled instinctively. Her uncle was just as committed to winning this war as anyone else was. His son had died! That was more sacrifice than Zhao had ever managed. And Iroh’s victories had surpassed anything Zhao had ever accomplished in his entire mediocre career.

“Of course not,” He replied. “But I fear his health has declined. And some of the men he made advisors were more radical than expected, and now seek to use him to achieve their treasonous ends. That is why I have come. Because the hour for your brother to ascend the throne may be closer at hand than any of us would like. And with the Avatar in hand…well, there is a clear path.”

“And you tell me all of this…because?” Azula asked. Why not go running to Zuko for all of this?

“It is no secret that your mother and I have not always seen eye to eye,” Zhao said. “And she has your brother's ear. But so do you. And you have always been…pragmatic.”

“Have I now?” Azula mused. “We have hardly ever spoken.”

Zhao did not reply, only the sound of footsteps.

“It is my hope that Zuko will take his preparations seriously,” Zhao said finally. “There are a few suitable peers in the fleet, suitable for court that is. I should think they would be welcome guests. And good influences on Prince Zuko.”

Azula knew there wouldn't be much of a choice. But Zuko would probably resent having companions forced upon him. She kept that to herself.

“Hmm…” She said thoughtfully.

“I suppose I could find you some of your own,” Zhao offered.

Mai would be off with Zuko soon. Which would leave Azula rather short. Just Ty Lee. Assuming she didn't run off to the circus again.

“No,” Azula said. “I think I am alright. Although I suppose I should warn you that imposing on Zuko will do little to earn his favor.”

“I know,” Zhao sighed. “Youth can be that way. But we must avoid him going the way of the current Fire Lord. All official channels are now controlled by his court.”

And all official channels into the fleet were now controlled by Zhao, of course. If only there was someone with an unofficial line back to the Fire Lord. If only…

“Excuse me,” She said sharply. “I have a scheduled game of Pai Sho.”

Chapter Text

Ursa looked across the desk sharply at Piandao.

“So Zhao has been trying to fill her head with lies than,” She pressed.

“So it would seem,” He replied. “Has he been doing the same for you?”

“Not in so much detail,” She sighed, rubbing her face. “I suspect that he has given me up as a lost cause. Is that really what he is going with, Iroh has become incapable?”

“You know your history,” Piandao supplied.

Ursa nodded. To go up against a Fire Lord was inconceivable. No one would attempt to usurp an unbroken chain going back to the beginning of the nation. The Fire Nation was not Ba Sing Se, where some petty noble could crown themselves King by deposing a weak one. The chain of time must be preserved.

Of course, that did not mean that no one had ever made a puppet of a Fire Lord, or married into the chain and removed any im the way, or killed members until a pliable child was found. And in such cases it was always blamed on “evil advisors” and “corrupting whispers” and so on. Zhao's claims were a logical next step.

“How much of it is true?” She asked Piandao. “I hope you've been getting into his messages. I know you were reading mine, don't try and deny it.”

“I was not,” He replied, defying her direct order and earning a scowl. “I had my own set of Royal Mail direct, it just happened to be quite similar to what you were being told.”

Shocking herself, Ursa believed him. What he had done to do earn Iroh's trust she had no idea. But he was certainly in the inner circle.

“I presume you've been cut off as well?” She asked. Zhao insisted there was no censorship of the messages coming in whatsoever. Ursa knew he was lying.

Piandao nodded, frowning. Ursa felt a bit relieved. She didn't like being one step behind. Not with the stakes so high.

“I have some intelligence,” He admitted, which Ursa frowned at. Back to where they had started. “But it's short code phrases from friends placed in news bulletins. I can't get word out, or get details.”

What sort of friends were high placed enough to sneak messages into official news bulletins?

Well, besides the Fire Lord.

“And I'm not reading Zhao's mail,” He added. “Although believe me I would love to.”

So would Ursa. There was almost certainly incriminating evidence there.

“Well,” Ursa sighed. “What do you know? How is Zhao selling taking us hostage? Surely he can't control the whole Fire Nation's news.”

Piandao shook his head.

“Officially he is escorting the victorious royal family home with the Avatar,” He said. “Unofficially…well I just told you what he’s been telling Azula. I expect he’s telling a similar tale.”

That raised some questions.

“But he’s lying to Azula,” Ursa noted. “Isn’t he?”

“Oh yes,” Piandao said. “All of my sources agree that the Fire Lord remains in the best of health, and is sound of mind. And I have no reason to doubt that. If there is one thing that can be said about your family, they live long and never lose their wits. Well, mostly.”

Ursa flinched at the mention of Ozai, who had died young and never had much in the way of wits. But Ozai, for all of his faults, had not possessed a weak constitution. A far greater dosage had been needed then she had expected. And Azulon had always stayed sharp, even during those long years on his deathbed.

“So how is Zhao spreading the rumors then?” Ursa pondered. “All this nonsense about pacifists and retreats. Surely the military would notice that he’s spewing horsebull-”

She composed herself. Piandao was on her side. But he was certainly not her man.

“The lies he told Azula are too big to be believable.” She concluded.

“Maybe if you were at court and could see the Fire Lord,” Piandao noted. “But it’s all a pretense to depose him.”

“I know that,” Ursa snapped back. “But why? Zhao clearly has support. This isn’t some vainglorious charge, he has actual backing. And he wouldn’t have that unless…”

Unless…

“Everything Zhao is saying is true,” She realized. “Iroh really is surrounding himself with pacifists and talking peace with Omashu. That’s really happening, isn’t it?”

“I have reason to believe so,” Piandao said, giving her an intense look.

She fell back into her chair, to hell with decorum in front of Piandao. What was she going to do? That was what Piandao was waiting for, wasn’t it?

“The idiot,” She muttered. “That absolute fool of a man. He’s going to ruin everything. Everything.”

“There may be some hope if we…”

“Not Zhao,” Ursa snapped. “Iroh! What kind of idiot is he? Does he not realize we are close to winning the war. Close enough that he might live to see it? I definitely will. My son was going to rule over a world at peace for the first time in centuries, and what does Iroh do? He throws it all away! Even if he does get deposed, it’s going to set us back years.”

Piandao remained silent as she worked herself up into a rage.

“When he said ‘an end’ I thought he meant winning the war with minimal casualties! Not losing it. Does he really think peace is possible without victory?”

“I think he does,” Piandao said.

“He’s an idiot,” Ursa growled. “And now he’s put my children at risk. Right in the middle of it! Get us out of the way, he said, go capture the Avatar, he said. Safer he said. Safer! Now we're prisoners while he chases after a hopeless goal. I should have sided with Zhao from the start. Now I'm stuck with an old coot who doesn't know what's going to hit him.”

Piandao stood silently. Ursa gave a laugh. She knew it sounded like she was cracking maybe she was cracking. She didn't care. Spirits she needed a drink. Something strong. Piandao was like a stone.

“Do you agree with him?” Ursa said incredulously. “Are you mad? Is that what he wants from you, to convince Zuko to just give up the war?”

“I think that he would be quite happy to debate that point,” Piandao said calmly. “But you will need to survive this. And for that we need a plan.”

“Oh a plan?” Ursa snarled. “A plan like Iroh's plan? The one that's going to get him overthrown?”

“Your Highness,” Piandao said sharply. “Unless you plan to beg Zhao for his mercy, we are going to need to act soon. There are still some things we control. The crew aboard this ship are your men and women. We still have the Avatar. The Prince and Princess are skilled and popular. This game of Pai Sho is far from over. But we cannot act like a headless chickensheep.”

Ursa composed herself.

“Of course,” She said, although she was still on edge. She fully intended to wiggle away from Piandao and Iroh as soon as possible. She did not want to go down with the ship. But Zhao would be worse. He'd probably just kill her when he had the kids.

Ursa fell silent.

“We'll be rounding the Cape soon,” Piandao said. “The colonies.”

“Do you have friends there?” She asked.

Piandao looked back with that mysterious look of his.

“I have friends everywhere,” He said enigmatically. “But not as many as you would need I fear. Have you ever been to the colonies?”

“I have not,” Ursa replied.

“In the Fire Nation there is some exhaustion. The sons go to war and never come back, especially if they get stuck in the army. There is a shortage of workers, so they must work long hours, while every spare grain of rice is sent across the sea,” He explained.

“I've done my rounds at the poor houses and veteran's hospitals,” Ursa said curtly, not seeing the point.

“Colonists have a much lower burden,” He explained. “Most are considered to be doing their duty by colonizing, and so aren't drafted. The rest get militia guard duty, but only those nearest the front are ever impacted by the war…and seeing their homes turned to rubble by Earth Benders just makes them more angry and ready to fight.”

“So they aren't going to be friendly to your little plan,” Ursa summarized.

“I have some allies,” Piandao said. “But it would be rough going. And that wouldn't stop Zhao. This ship can't outrace Zhao's fleet can it?”

Ursa shook her head.

“Is there another ship in the fleet that would side with us?’

Ursa sighed, considering the option.

“Most of the Navy hasn't fought a battle in years. They get money and prestige and no losses unless they run into the Sea Scourge,” She said. “And he's in the Far East last I heard. And Zhao has the admiral's seal. He'll have put his men in charge of the fleet.”

“That's not good,” Piandao admitted.

“I have some allies,” She continued. “Ozai always favored the Navy because Iroh was an Army man, and I inherited some. But, well, the whole point was that they don't like Iroh.”

“Zhao can't be all popular,” Piandao said, beginning to pace. “He's gone from Captain to Admiral in all but name extremely quickly. He has to have stepped on a few faces to climb that ladder.”

That was actually…a very good idea. Ursa couldn't be the only person Zhao had ever rubbed the wrong way.

“That may be the way to do it,” Ursa mused. “I'll need a list of the ships guarding us, but I'm sure I can invite some old friends.”

A few old friends who didn't like Zhao and didn't like Iroh either…that could be very useful indeed. If Zhao was the only thing holding this plot together…Well she couldn't get ahead of herself. Many of Ozai's old friends in the Navy still had their suspicions about her and would prefer Zhao, even of he was an irritant.

“Keep your ears open for any rumors among our…honored guests,” She instructed. “I'm not sure they quite realize your role beyond tutor.”

“If they did I wouldn't be here right now,” He replied.

And with good reason, Ursa thought to herself. How had a master swordsman, one who had faught at the front, wound up a defeatist? She hoped he hadn't influenced Zuko.

And speaking of bad influences…

“You spend time with Zuko,” She broached cautiously, feeling guilt. “What do you make of these…friends Zhao has procured for him?”

“Kraison and Wataru?” Piandao asked.

“The very same.”

Most of Zhao's flunkies came and went on shifts, not quite jailers, not quite spies. But the two youths were apparently permenant additions.

Piandao sighed.

“Do you want the good news or the bad news?”

Oh great. There was bad news.

“Good news first,” Ursa sighed.

“He finds Kraison too lax,” Piandao said.

Just like Chan.

“And Wataru too uptight.”

Given how…rigid Zuko could be that was a bit of a surprise.

“He would still probably prefer Mai to either of them.”

“I should hope so,” Ursa said. “What's the bad news?”

“The bad news is that he's figured out you don't like them,” Piandao admitted. “And that just makes him like them more. You know how teenagers can get.”

“Lovely,” She said. “Pure contrarianism.”

“It's not just that,” Piandao said, earning him a glare. “It is no secret that Zuko has had very few true peers growing up. These are some of the first he's had, from what he tells me.”

“There was Chan, son of Admiral Chan” Ursa said. “But he was always…more of an acquaintance.”

Come to think of it Admiral Chan was probably in on the conspiracy.

“Both of them are about his age, but have been given far more responsibility. Kraison has had command of a ship, and not just in name only. Watarou is the head of the family.” Piandao explained. “They are what he hopes one day he will be. He sees them as the model for what is proper in command.”

Ursa sighed. This was her fault. She’d been so worried after Ozai about someone influencing Zuko in one way or another. And yet here she was.

“And how bad is that?”

“Zhao likely only cares for Kraison, his father is Lord of Kanagawa,” Piandao said. Ursa flinched. Kanagawa was a powerful force in shipbuilding. “But he is more relaxed, I doubt he is all that aware of the games being played. Wataru though…Wataru has ideas. And he is absolutely aware that he’s in a position to influence Zuko, or at least play politics.”

“He’s still a child,” Ursa noted. “And he’s from an old family with little money. Perhaps a chat would be useful.”

“Perhaps,” Piandao said. “But the Kanagawa Clan being in this conspiracy…that does worry me.”

Ursa wondered, were they in the conspiracy because they agreed with Zhao, or because they disagreed with Iroh? If it was the latter, it could be a powerful ally. But Kraison was not, based on what she had heard, making the decisions.

“Good,” Ursa said. “This is a tight situation. You should be worried.”

For more than one reason, Ursa added silently.

Chapter Text

“It’s been too long,” Ty Lee said, dragging Mai in for a totally unnecessary hug. “It hasn’t been just us three since what…Azula left on this big old adventure in the first place?”

“That’s about right,” Mai said, tactfully removing Ty Lee’s arms from around her, before pouring out the tea, as was her solemn duty as hostess. To her own cup she added nothing. She took her tea as it was. Bitter.

“I suppose so,” Azula said. “You turned me down then. And yet here you are now. I suppose I always get my way.” Mai had to fight to keep herself from rolling her eyes at that, as she set down Azula’s cup of tea and the blackberrysugar next to it.

“I can’t believe how much has changed since then,” Ty Lee said, somewhat in awe. “Like…wow…”

“I must apologize,” Mai said. “Due to our…unexpected guests, I could not procure enough blackberrysugar to sweeten your tea as much as you like.” Ty Lee always dumped as much sweetener as she could fit into her tea. It was obnoxiously in line with her personality. Although Mai supposed someone could make the same complaint about her choice in tea.

“Oh that’s alright,” Ty Lee said, unable to hide her disappointment.

“You can have mine,” Azula said immediately, handing over her portion to Ty Lee before anyone had time to question it. But Mai still did question it. Azula did not like her tea as sickeningly sweet as Ty Lee did, but she absolutely despised bitter, unsweetened tea. She’d gotten several servants fired that way.

Ty Lee also looked confused by the generosity, even as she added Azula’s portion to her cup.

“Are you sure?” She asked, with a tight smile. “Last chance!”

“Yes,” Azula said, taking a quick sip of her tea. Mai could see her grimace as she tasted the tea.

“Aww thanks Azula!” Ty Lee said, pulling the princess in for a tight hug.

Azula suddenly came down with a rather severe coughing fit that left her red in the face. Mai wasn’t sure if it was the tea or not.

“No problem,” The princess said finally. “As Mai said, it has been too long since we’ve done something together like this. So many people running about distracting us.”

“Like Zuko,” Ty Lee said with a not totally unjustified smirk. Now it was Mai’s turn to turn red in the cheeks. In a reverse of Azula she covered it up with a long sip of tea, glancing away from an entirely too amused Azula.

“Shut up,” Mai muttered into her cup. “We’re not at the academy anymore.”

“No, we’re not,” Azula said. “I mean look at you, actually agreeing to play tea hostess!”

“It would be improper for you when there is an elder lady of the House present,” Mai said. “And, well, Ty Lee do you even have a familial tea set design?”

Mai’s kettle and tray and cups were all covered in Sei’naka whetstones. Everything belonging the the royal family had sigils all over it. But Ty Lee’s family was relatively knew to wealth and nobility.

“I think so,” She said. “I think our symbol is like a rice plant flowering or something. But I never got a tea set.”

“Mmm,” Mai said noncommittally. Her tea set had been an unwelcome gift from her mother, and Mai would die before she ever admitted that she had used the gift.

Ty Lee took a sip of her tea and gave a contented sigh.

“You know it's so nice to have a moment like this,” She sighed. “Everything is so hectic, with all of this Avatar stuff and Zhao and everything. I'm glad Aang hasn't told him anything, and you know he's asked.”

“Can we please not talk about politics?” Mai sighed. “I am exhausted at this point.”

“What else are we supposed to talk about?” Azula asked. “We're all noblewomen of the highest order. We captured the Avatar, and now we're dealing with a possibly treasonous fleet. I mean, Zhao has already sent spies to spy on my brother.”

“I don't know,” Ty Lee said. “I mean I know Kraison and Wataru are new but they are pretty cute…”

“You know what Mai was right,” Azula said suddenly, eyes wide. “Let's not talk about politics.”

“Oh…” Ty Lee said looking at little confused. “Ummm…did you know that there is a different version of Love Between the Dragons in the colonies? I saw it a few times.”

“Really?” Azula said. “Why does anyone even bother? The Ember Island Players have perfected that production.”

Mai knew Zuko was inclined to disagree on that. She'd never actually gotten through a full show without falling asleep, regardless of production or company. But she was not telling either of them that.

“How was it different?” She asked.

“Oh they changed the Dragons from actual Dragons into Fire Nation Nobles and the Sun Warriors into Colonists from the Fire Nation,” Ty Lee said. “Also there was singing and dancing.”

“WHAT?” Azula demanded, spitting out her tea. Although she probably would have done that anyway. “Why would they do that? What possible reason?”

“I dunno,” Ty Lee said, shrugging. “I guess maybe they wanted to make it more relevant for colonists or something.”

“It's already a timeless classic!” Azula fumed “Passed down unchanged from generation to generation. And what do singing and dancing have to do with that?”

Ty Lee shrugged again.

“It's just how they do plays in the Colonies,” She said helplessly. “They do a lot of things differently out there. There are Earth Benders who celebrate Fire Festivals and stuff. Pray for the Fire Lord and everything.”

“Really?” Azula asked. “I didn't see any when we went.”

Mai was a little surprised. She'd known that Azula and Ty Lee had met up once before the North Pole, but not that they had gone to the Fire Festival together. She thought Azula didn’t really go to Fire Festivals. She was less surprised to hear about the Earthbenders. There had been some serving her father.

“Oh they uh aren't allowed to attend,” Ty Lee said. “They have to have their own separate festival. Which I think is totally unfair.”

Probably security reasons, Mai mused. It was a somewhat ridiculous justification. Excluding people just because they were Earthbenders would just tick them off and make them less likely to support the Fire Nation.

“Well, I suppose you can't really participate in a Fire Festival without firebending…” Azula said.

Mai and Ty Lee both gave her quizzical looks.

“I know you haven't really gone to that many,” Mai said. “But you do know we both have gone right? Like every year.”

“I won a bunch of games for you,” Ty Lee added. She had always liked getting little gifts for Azula. Azula had always ignored them.

“Oh,” Azula said. “Well what I meant to say was that you can't really have one without any firebending at all.” She took a sip of her tea, having apparently forgotten that she hated the tea. Her face curdled.

“But I don't see why,” She continued. “If you already had firebenders, why earthbenders shouldn't be able to return. Let them bask in the light of civilization for once.”

“And they can win fun prizes!” Ty Lee said happily. “Do you still have those little wind up toys I got you?” She asked Azula.

Azula had always accepted Ty Lee’s little treats, but never really seemed to care. So Mai was a bit surprised when she grimaced.

“No,” Azula admitted with as much contrition as Mai had ever seen from her. “I dropped everything when we went after the Avatar and then didn't pick them up. Sorry.”

“Oh,” Ty Lee said. “Well…maybe I can win some more next year huh?”

“That would be nice,” Azula said with a smile and Mai was pretty sure she had been replaced by some spirit at this point. “Maybe I could even learn to win a few for you. Some of those firebending ones you had no chance.”

This was so weird.

“So long as you let me handle the knife throwing,” Mai said, cutting in. “I don't trust either of you with a blade.”

They both started and looked at her like they hadn't even realized she was here. Even though these were her quarters and they were drinking from her tea set.

“Hey Azula has a bladed weapon now too!” Ty Lee.

Wait what?

“You do?” Mai asked, raising an eyebrow. “Since when?”

“Oh Uncle gave me some Kusarigama as an early birthday present,” Azula said. “You know, the chained sickles?”

Mai was well aware of those, yes. Her specialty was knives, but she made a point to keep aware of most bladed weapons.

“Are you any good?” Mai asked bluntly. “I haven't seen you practicing at all.”

Chain weapons were, by reputation, extremely difficult to master and use effectively.

“Of course I'm good.!” Azula scoffed with much bravado. “Now naturally I cannot afford to distract myself from my Firebending training.”

“I see,” Mai said, raising an eyebrow. She considered challenging Azula to a friendly spar, blades only. But she wasn't going to humiliate Azula by actually trying or humiliate herself by throwing the match. Zuko might be watching after all.

“Mai, did you see anything crazy in the colonies like rewriting Love Amongst the Dragons?” Azula said.

There she was, changing the subject again. Azula didn't change the subject. She planted her feet in the subject and held out until she had established dominance over the subject. And only then did she move on. Ugh this was so weird.

“If you ask me everyone is crazy everywhere,” Mai said. “Fire Nation, Colonies, Water Tribe, Earth Kingdom. I bet if you talk to Aang the Airbenders were crazy too.”

“We're lucky he doesn't have an Air Army to back him up,” Ty Lee said.

“Have you met Aang?” Mai asked. “I'm not sure the histories are accurate here because that is not a kid raised in an all conquering barbarian horde.”

“Hmmm…” Ty Lee said frowning. She wasn't naturally skeptical or paranoid, which could be refreshing. But she wasn't stupid either despite the at times irritating bubbliness.

“Since when do you call the Avatar Aang?” Azula asked. She probably would have taken a sip of tea to emphasize her point, but she was not drinking tea tonight.

It was…a fair question. Names implied a certain level of attachment. Which considering they were about to lock Aan…the Avatar up for the rest of his life was probably not the best approach.

“Well,” She said. “I do have an interest in keeping him happy, don't I?”

That was true. If Zhao found out about what she and Zuko had done…well it would not end well for either of them. Once they got home, things would be different. The Fire Lord would be there, an official betrothal would give her some cover. But out here…well she was glad Aang hadn't spilled the beans. Zhao had visited a few times, but for now people loyal to Ursa still had the Avatar.

Of course, if Mai was being honest, maybe it wasn't just self preservation. He was a sweet kid. The kind she secretly hoped Tom Tom would grow up into. It wasn't actually like he had done anything wrong. And…well, feeling guilty wasn't really her style. But, like, he had trusted her and had the worst possible result. The least she could do was use his name properly.

“I suppose so,” Azula said. “We should be home soon enough though, and then we'll be in the clear on that front.”

“We?” Mai said, taking a sip of her own tea. She wondered if Azula could heat her unsweetened tea back up and give it to Mai. “If I recall it was me and Zuko who risked our necks to stop Zhao from getting on the glory.”

Azula made a non-committal noise in response, which was probably the best Mai was going to get from her.

“I thought we weren't talking politics,” Ty Lee said, yawning. “I know it's important, but if you're just gonna talk about Zhao I should go practice my routine.”

“Quite right,” Azula replied hastily. “As distasteful as Zhao’s presence is, we don't need to have it be the sole thing we talk about.”

That was not at all what Azula had said just minutes ago. Or what she had always been like.

“Well then what do you suggest we talk about Azula?” Mai asked pointedly. If she was going to be Fire Lady someday, she was going to have to learn how to prattle on about useless things eventually might as well start now.

Azula, however, did not have much of a response to such a basic question and looked unspeakably grateful when Ty Lee swooped in to talk about her new acrobatics routine. Even though Azula had always hated Ty Lee going to the circus.

Seriously, what was going on?

Chapter Text

“I'm worried,” Wataru said, pacing the admittedly fairly small length of the room.

“About what?” Kraison asked, he lay back in his chair, tossing a ball he had found up and down. Truth be told he was bored out of his mind. This was worse than blockade duty.

“About us,” Wataru flatly.

Kraison froze. The ball fell past his frozen fingers and rolled off his chest, bouncing on the floor and rolling off somewhere. Kraison didn't care where.

“What about us?” He said, sitting up suddenly. Had it been something he'd said? Had Wataru not liked the shiny new calligraphy set? Wataru always hated being a charity case, but gifts weren't charity. They were tokens of affection.

“About the feasibility of discretion going forward,” Wataru replied in his even way. “We have quite unexpectedly found ourselves in the middle of a maelstrom.”

The skies seemed perfectly clear to Kraison. Well, overcast. Things were never perfectly clear for people in their particular situation.

“We're not doing anything,” Kraison protested, spreading his hands out. “We're not stupid. We're not doing anything more untoward than the kids that Zhao has us babysitting.”

“That's just it,” Wataru said pointing. “That's just it. Zhao is pushing us to be close to the Crown Prince, in the middle of a rolling coup. He clearly envisions us as courtiers in the future. Well, you anyway. I'm probably not all that involved.”

And here it was, the Wataru avalanche of words. All bottled up in public, and then spilled out for Kraison.

“That means scrutiny. If Zhao goes down, we go with him, and you just know they'll find something. And if he wins, well, it's a lifetime of prying eyes at court. And let's face it, he only hasn't chucked me overboard for deviancy because your father was too embarrassed to admit anything to Zhao. And speaking of your father, that betrothal he has in the works…I knew that it…well…Gao…” Wataru began to heave.

Kraison sprung to his feet, pulling his partner into a hug. Despite his mood, Wataru settled into it.

“It was always going to happen,” Wataru said. “But did it have to be the Gao Clan. Those…those squatters? Those thieves.”

“We'll work something out,” Kraison said. “We'll work something out don't worry. I mean didn't you hear Zhao grumbling about the new Cabinet, a deviant member? I mean I'm pretty sure he's lying but…that's something right?”

“That’s just it,” Wataru said. “That sort of attention. Some sort of rumor is bound to get out. Besides, we're on Zhao's side regardless. We need to win this war, and we need to be ruthless. And he's going to win as well. He's a good man, Zhao, we just-well things never end up well for people like us…and the Navy has been particularly strict on deviancy recently.”

“I mean there was that bar in Jinling,” Kraison said. “Seems like they were doing a pretty brisk trade with the Navy.”

“It got raided last week,” Wataru replied bitterly. “Tons of arrests. That nice old man who ran it is going to spend the rest of his life in prison.”

“You didn't tell me?” Kraison gasped.

“It was in my report,” Wataru grumbled. “You would know that if you ever actually read the reports I give you.”

Kraison gave a helpless but guilty shrug.

“I know I know,” He said. “But you should know by now that I’m not really a details kind of guy.”

“The reports aren’t that detailed,” Wataru continued, stepping away. “That’s why I write them, so you don’t have to deal with the details, but can make informed decisions. You’ll never advance if you don’t at least seem competent.”

“I don’t particularly want to advance,” Kraison replied offhandedly. “I’m going to war because my dad made me after, well, you know what. And then I realized that you could come back sooner if we were far away…but I don’t really think I’m going to be active about anything.”

“You have to have some work,” Wataru insisted. “Lest you wind up like…”

“Your grandfather,” Kraison replied sharply. “I’m not going to be giving out loans to everyone who comes by. I said I wasn’t going to be active, not that I was going to be actively stupid.”

Wataru muttered something that sounded suspiciously like “he would have said the same thing” and Kraison’s temper flared.

“I’m sorry what was that?” He snapped.

“Not everyone can coast through life,” Wataru said. “Not everyone gets a slap on the wrist when accused of deviancy. Some of us have to work to prove our worth to the Nation, to achieve glory ourselves instead of our names. Now if you’ll excuse me, if you aren’t going to read any reports, I suppose I can start writing your orders for you.”

Wataru turned and left before a gobsmacked Kraison could reply.

Kraison fell back onto his bed and clutched his head in his hands. Spirits above. What had his big mouth talked him into? He fumed, steam literally coming from his nostrils. Wataru was concerned about the attention they’d be getting? He’d been the one who had pushed this stupid mission to kiss up to the Crown Prince. He’d been the one who always wanted to climb higher and higher, closer and closer to the lemonlime light. If he was so damned concerned why did he stick around?

Kraison inhaled, and exhaled once again, much calmer this time.

The fact that Wataru stuck around while being so damned concerned was a sign that he cared, really cared about their…relationship? Companionship? Kraison was the one stupid risk Wataru had ever taken, and that made him special. And, Kraison had to admit, Wataru was right, he didn’t take things particularly seriously. And his high position did shield him from more of the unsavory consequences of their relationship, should they be found out. And he couldn’t fault Wataru’s ambition. If he’d had his home ripped away when he was still small…Kraison would fight to get it back with everything he had.

Kraison stood up. Sitting around moping wasn’t going to help anything. And Wataru would want to brood on his own for a bit before they talked this out. Assuming they talked this out, which Kraison very much hoped they would. Kraison decided to take a walk around the ship’s deck. He wasn’t exactly a sailor at heart, despite his family’s traditional role. But he could appreciate a good ocean view, that much was for sure.

The sun was not quite setting yet, but the orange spreading across the sky made clear that it would not be long before the sun slipped down below the horizon. Three puffy white clouds hung in the distance, floating towards the ship. Not that the horizon was particularly visible at the moment. A full flotilla of ships surrounded the royal sloop. A testament to Zhao’s power. Smoke billowed from their pipes, coal burning to push the ships forward. Kraison had never liked burning things. He had always loved his firebending practice, and dueling and all that. But that Fire had come from within. It had burned cleanly, just from his own chi. There was no smoke, nothing tying it to the physical world like soot or ash. Coal was the worst, just billowing out smog.

Still, it was better here than it was at home. Kanagawa was nothing but factories and shipyards now, spewing forth metal and gas to fuel the war effort. He had grown up with tales of daring Lords leading their men to victory, heroes one and all. But those days were long gone, dead and buried. His father had an office, not a palace. He did not take cases of justice, he read reports. The only time a Kanagawa was sent to the front was to avoid a scandal. Like him.

He turned from the view back towards the ship, when he heard the sound of clamoring metal, and angry grumbling. Rounding to the next open area he found the Princess, grumbling as she struggled to undo some chains that seemed to be tangled.

“…stupid thing,” She muttered.

“Your Highness,” Kraison said with a bow.

“Lord Kraison,” The Princess replied sharply. “You didn’t see anything. Understood?”

“Of course not,” Kraison said, conspicuously looking towards the sky. The three clouds looked like a fishpoodle, an anteaterant, and a frogjackal, he decided.

“What brings you here?” The Princess said demandingly, which Kraison took as a sign she was willing to talk face to face.

“Just an evening stroll,” Kraison replied, hoping his anguish about his argument with Wataru did not show. “It is a fine time for that sort of thing, don’t you think?”

“I suppose so,” Azula muttered. “I’ve been doing some training myself.”

Kraison looked at the slightly untangled chains in her hands and noticed there were blades, scythes really, attached to the end of them. He nodded respectfully, not entirely sure what they were.

“A noble approach,” He said politely. “I trust you will make your tutors proud.”

“Something like that,” The Princess said menacingly, stalking off, chains rattling as she did so.

Well then, Kraison thought. She clearly was in a bad mood for whatever reason. Perhaps there was something in the drinking water lately. Ah well, it was not his responsibility to keep the Royal Family happy. Well, according to Zhao it kind of was. And probably he father. It felt awfully like he was being sucked into a whirlpool, and Wataru was his only life preserver.

He returned to watching the sky, caked in orange. A fourth cloud had joined the three puffy ones. It was smaller, leaner even than the others. It looked like…maybe a manateecow? Something like that? It was moving fast though. Keeping it's distance, but moving fast. Wisps of the other clouds seemed to be spinning into it, until it looked more like a slothmole than a manateecow.

“A beautiful view,” A voice said beside him. Wataru.

“A shame about the ships blocking the view,” Kraison noted wistfully.

“No, they add to the beauty,” Wataru said. “The might of the Nation. Ruling over Nature. This fleet defeated the Water Tribe at Sea. That is no small feat.”

Kraison’s eyes drifted from the view of the sea to Wataru, a much better view in Kraison's opinion.

“That is why we will win the war,” Wataru continued. “That is how we will win the war. Firebending is not what won the war. No it is our ability, to transcend our element. We never had fire to flee to, to hide in. No we have learned to defeat Earth on Earth, and Water on Water. Given time, we would have taken the Air from the Avatar as well.”

“Inspiring,” Kraison said, and he meant it. Wataru should have been a poet, he sometimes thought. It was a shame he was so tightly wound in public. Because with Kraison he was just so…everything.

“Zhao said Fire is the superior element. Perhaps it is, but only because we are the superior people. Those ships out there aren't blotting anything out. They are power.”

He reached out, palm facing upwards, then closed his fist, as if he was grabbing the ships.

“The sort of power that could get you your home back,” Kraison nodded.

“The sort of power that could allow me to escape charges of deviance with a slap on the wrist,” Wataru replied, glancing almost sheepishly at Kraison

“I'm sorry about earlier,” Kraison said softly. “You have a point about this. Zhao is playing a dangerous game, and we can't afford to get sacrificed like Pai Sho tablets.”

“And I should apologize as well,” Wataru replied. “What we have is…precious to me…more even than returning my family’s honor.”

Kraison’s heart leapt in his chest. He could have kissed Wataru right then and there. He settled for an arm around the smaller man’s waist. They leaned together. Anyone who stumbled across them would think they were drunk or something, vomiting over the side. But they knew the truth as they watched the four clouds floating towards them.

Chapter Text

Sokka wasn't sure the plan was going to work right up until Appa had crashed.

It was hard, convincing a massive flying bison to intentionally ram itself into a hunk of metal. Especially when its favorite person in the whole wide world was located somewhere inside the ship.

But then, Sokka had been doing hard things all his life. And especially since the North Pole.

At a certain level, he'd always had to be the responsible one, ever since Dad had left for the war. But there had been village elders with experience and stuff then. And he'd been the oldest, but then Aang was the Avatar and it was really hard to argue with the Avatar about what he needed to do. But then Aang was gone and really, no really, Sokka had been left in charge. There was something twisted about it, suddenly being the one in charge of finding the Avatar. It was terrifying.

Frankly he was glad for Appa. He'd half expected the poor bison to go flying off in a mad rage after Aang had been captured. They'd have been doomed, no way they could have caught up with them, let alone snuck up on them, without Appa. Yes, the bison was fussier than ever before, but Sokka could hardly blame him. Still, Appa had pushed himself past exhaustion keeping up with the Fire Nation once they had caught the trail. Sokka was pretty sure Air Nomads weren't supposed to kill, but if Appa got hurt Aang would not be friendly, even if he got rescued.

When, when he got rescued.

Momo was doing great, as always. Absolutely vital member of the team, always pulled his weight.

And then there was Katara. Katara’s water bending had annoyed Sokka before. It had befuddled Sokka before. It had given Sokka the heebeegeebees. It had given him hypothermia. It had made him angry. It had made him wet. It had even (not that he would ever admit it) made him jealous.

It had never terrified him like this. When she got going with her training now…it scared him sometimes, it honestly did. How sharp she made her ice. And fast her water whip cut through the air. The sheer fury in her eyes. The rational part of Sokka, the part that had been in constant pain since they had met Aang, said it was just that she had just learned a lot at the North Pole. But then she would like, destroy a cloud in seconds and Sokka knew clouds weren't tough or anything but still. She’d just blasted away at least one storm.

When she wasn't terrifying him with her sudden intensity, she was terrifying him the other way around. Katara was barely sleeping any more, even when she wasn't bending she was just…staring off into space. As if she could find Aang by looking hard enough. She also had a tendency to burst into tears while she did this, which was fair enough Sokka supposed. But she wasn't eating enough either, and he was not usually one to complain about getting more food. She needed to eat though, and he'd managed to trick her into eating by reminding her she needed to keep her strength to disguise them as a cloud when they got close. That kept her focused.

Sokka really wished they had some of the mechanist’s gliders from the Northern Air Temple right now. Would have been nice for stealth purposes. But he didn't have those. So Appa it was. And, unfortunately, the Fire Nation Royal Family had caught on to watching the skies, even if the other ships had not.

The other problem was that he had no idea where they were keeping Aang on board the ship. And he doubted the Fire Nation was just going to hand them a map. He’d considered getting captured on purpose, but that was very risky, especially with Appa. He considered it a solid backup plan, which was convenient because if this one failed he and Katara very likely would have already completed Step 1 of said backup plan.

The first plan was…risky. A lot depended on Katara. That wasn't the scary part though, Sokka had learned to trust his sister to come through during important fights. The problem was that a lot also depended on Sokka’s guesswork about Fire Nation ships. Which…he'd only been on one briefly, and never below decks. Well, plus that time when they had helped out those Earth Benders on the prison rig. That was on the ocean at least.

The plan was a distraction. If they made a ruckus somewhere, guards would come streaming out towards it. Then they would land somewhere else. The guards would probably not all abandon the Avatar, but still, fewer to deal with. And they could use process of elimination to find where Aang was. Just go where the extra-guards aren't running from. Of course, a lot could still go wrong. But there was nothing left to lose.

“Ready?” He yelled.

Katara nodded. Surrounding her were every pot, bucket, jar, helmet and every other receptacle they could find once Sokka had figured out the plan. All filled to the brim with water. The original plan had been Ice, but that took up more space and time.

As far as he knew, the ships moved by burning coal, which made smoke, which came out of the smokestack. Meanwhile the heat from the fire was moving something, maybe a propeller or paddle, to move the ship. Sokka would have given a lot to know more details. But he did know the smoke in the smokestack has to come pretty directly from whatever engine they were using. And he was willing to guess that whatever engine they were using would not appreciate having a bunch of ice, water, and ice water on top and frozen around it. The heat would evaporate some, or maybe most of it, but Katara could dump a lot and freeze a lot of water. And Machines were delicate things, most of the time. Throw a little chaos in and they tended to splutter.

“Go!” He shouted, reading the first bucket, Katara taking the water and sending it down the tall thin smoke stack. She quickly outpaced his efforts to help. Bending was fast. Faster than most things. She was already a good way through dumping water and icy slush down the tube when the first shouts of alarm were sounded.

Sokka scrambled back to Appa’s head, and yanked the reins as hard as he had dared. Appa was reluctant, despite Sokka’s awkward attempt to explain the plan to him. But crashing Appa, without actually bringing him down was still a vital part of the plan.

With the crunch of crumpling metal, Sokka knew his plan had worked so far even before he looked over and saw how the impact had damaged the pipe, turning it to one side and pinching it. Perfect.

Katara whipped the last of her water around the crumpled top and froze it. Even more perfect.

Appa descended quickly, disturbingly quickly. Sokka hoped he had the energy to get out once they had saved Aang. Soldiers were streaming up towards them, starting to shoot fire at them. Sokka pulled Appa up as they turned round the ship, ducking to judge a volley of fireballs as he did so.

“See anything?” He asked.

“There!” Shouted Katara, pointing towards a doorway towards the base of the tower of the ship. Sailors were rushing outwards, and firing towards them. Sokka almost asked what she meant, but then he noticed two guards staying put. Sentries.

Appa turned towards them with a roar. Maybe he sensed Aang, hopefully he sensed Aang. With a powerful roar he sent them flying.

He landed on the deck with a snarl. The ship rumbled. Was it just Sokka or did it seem louder than other times Appa had landed?

Sokka pulled out his club and slid off of Appa with Katara. He hated to leave the big guy alone with all those Fire Benders. But he couldn't fit in the hallway…while at the same time he could block anyone from coming in and getting Sokka and Katara from behind.

“Should we leave him?” Sokka asked his sister.

Before she could answer, Appa slammed his tail down, scattering sailors across the deck.

“Let's go,” Katara replied curtly, and they headed into the bowls of the ship.

Torches lined the walls but so did lights that seemed to glow on their own. Sokka would have loved to tinker, if he wasn't facing down some very angry firebenders. Banners hunt over the walls. Giving them red and orange and yellow hues rather than cold steel. Although the welcoming sense was ruined by the soldiers charging towards them.

He managed to dodge one that came barreling towards him with a spear, maybe this one wasn't a firebender. Sokka tripped his attacker, and clubbed him on the head. He looked up to face his next opponent and see how Katara was doing…

Oh.

If Sokka had been uneasy before, this was getting very scary. It wasn't that he objected to fighting the Fire Nation. And it wasn't like Katara was impaling them to death or anything. But she was clearing a path with her water with a brutal efficiency, sloshing guards back and forth, slamming them into the walls. Sokka was suddenly very glad you couldn't bend blood.

“C’mon!” She shouted. The ship rumbled. At first he just assumed it was Appa. But there was no roar, just a creaking rumble. And it came from the bowels of the ship.

“Something's wrong,” He mumbled, stumbling forward.

It wasn't just the strange noises the ship was making either. This hallway had been going on for a while and it was not looking particularly dungeony. In fact, the decorations were just getting fancier and fancier. Really, who put fancy tapestries on a warship? Well, whoever it was, the tapestries were ruined by being soaked now. And so was the carpet.

“Where is he?” Katara looked around frantically.

Sokka frowned. He hated to admit it. But he didn't think Aang was here. But what else was there to guard on this ship?

A door a little ahead of them burst open, and out strode a tall, regal looking woman, with long dark hair. Sokka recognized her. Ursa, the Fire Lady.

Katara hurled some water at her, but it vaporized when Ursa swept her hands and produced a brilliant orange flame.

“I would stop now if I were you,” She said calmly.

“Why is that?” Snapped Katara, drawing her water back closer.

Ursa held up two fingers close together and moved them deliberately. Something crackled in the air, sparks of lightning followed her fingers, finally she lashed out, sending a bolt careening past Sokka’s head, into a lamp above and behind him. The lamp shattered, and the other ones in the hall flickered and sparked and dimmed.

“You've gotten water everywhere,” Ursa noted. “You've improved, no doubt, but you have left water everywhere. And I'm sure you know what lightning does in water…”

This wasn't good. Katara seemed to realize that as well. Ursa had pretty clearly burned herself clear of the water, which meant taking her with them was impracticable.

“I think you both have caused enough damage,” She said. “Endangering my daughter, interfering with our affairs, and now threatening to destroy my ship.”

“Wait what?” Sokka asked. “Lady, some tapestries are not your whole ship.”

The ship groaned and rumbled and creaked again.

“You've closed off the engine rooms,” She explained. “All that smoke and steam has to go somewhere, and right now it's building and building…that's a lot of pressure.”

Oh. That explained the rumbling. And why everyone was panicking. Sokka had just wanted to shut down the ship, not turn it into a giant bomb.

“The Avatar is still aboard,” She said. “And if the ship blows he will go with it. It was a clever plan, but why come here then? Leverage?”

Bluff, Sokka thought to himself, bluff. Hostage taking and bluffing and hopefully they could swap Aang out.

Katara whipped her water around angrily, splashing it against the wall. Ursa readied her stance. Sokka wondered if she had it in her to kill some kids. But then he remembered she was from the Fire Nation.

“Let’s go Sokka,” Katara said bitterly. “We’re looking for the dungeons, not the royal apartments.”

“Stay right there,” Ursa said calmly.

“I’m faster than you think,” Katara said. Sokka nearly choked m

Appa groaned in the distance. The ship creaked and groaned, threatening to tear itself apart.

Nobody moved.

Chapter Text

Aang awoke with a start. He'd been drifting off into another night of uneasy sleep. It wasn’t like there was much else to do, being captured and all. He was so tired of the slop they were giving him. When one of the teens came they got him some better food, but mostly it was pretty bad. It wasn’t that Fire Nation food was bad, Aang knew that wasn’t true. Kuzon and his family had always had great food when he visited, spicy but great. Aang couldn’t even eat everything they brought him, because some of it was meat. Probably.

But it wasn’t a rumble of his stomach, but the rumbling of the ship that woke him up. It didn’t sound like the normal rocking of the ship, or even the minor squalls they’d already passed through. Aang hoped it wasn’t a big storm. As he sat up he noticed that instead of the two guards looming far from him, there was just one man sitting in front of him. In fact, he vaguely recognized the man.

“You,” He said. “You were there when I got captured, the first time I mean.”

“Indeed I was,” The Man said. “I asked you to stay.”

“Well I wasn’t exactly looking forward to something like this,” Aang muttered, waving his hands around. Normally he wasn’t this rude. In fact he tried to be cheerful and friendly, even to people he didn’t know. But these past few weeks…it had been hard.

“If you had stayed voluntarily,” The Man said. “It might have been more comfortable. And it certainly would have saved everyone a lot of trouble.”

Aang rolled his eyes.

“But then you had no reason to trust me,” The Man continued. “And even less now.”

Aang could agree with that at least.

“My name is Piandao,” The Man said. “I am a swordsman in service to the Fire Lord, as I am sure you have gathered.”

Aang remained silent.

“And given the fact that I still have my head attached to my body, I think it is safe to say that you told no one how easily I allowed you to escape the first time we met? No one in the Fire Nation at least. Just as you told no one about the Prince rescuing you from Zhao.”

He was right about that, although Aang wasn’t about to admit it. Zhao had visited a couple of times and been even meaner than Azula had been. Threatening to hurt his friends and everything.

“I am thankful for that,” Piandao said. “More than I can express. I am not lying about that, Nor was I lying about how much the Fire Lord wanted to see you, to talk to you.”

“I bet you weren’t,” Aang muttered, imagining the Fire Lord gloating over him.

“I suppose you don’t hear much down here,” Piandao said. “But a great deal is changing outside these walls. Things are in motion that we hoped would not happen, but nonetheless are.”

Despite his best efforts to remain sullen and aloof, Aang couldn’t help but be intrigued.

“We had hoped…” Piandao said. “Well, we hadn’t even planned on you still being around. But when you were found, we had hoped that you could help us…”

“Me?” Aang asked incredulously. “Help you?”

Piandao chuckled despite himself.

“We had forgotten of course,” He continued. “How opposed you would be. It is easy to forget that, because our games are secret, we seem just as vile. And maybe we are, for taking it slowly.”

Aang was completely lost now. Piandao shook his head, as if to clear his mind.

“Well,” The swordsman said. “The time for that has passed. Zhao and his ilk has realized this. And it’s time we did to.”

“We? Zhao?” Aang asked.

“There is a reason we did not want Zhao capturing you,” Piandao said. “Why the Prince let you free. The Fire Lord does not want you to spend the rest of your life in a dungeon. Things are changing now Avatar. Soon there will be another War.”

“Another War?” Aang asked. “How can there be another war? Isn’t the entire world at war already?”

Piandao stood.

“You’ll be heading to Omashu, I’m guessing? Once you’re out of here?” Piandao said.

Aang frowned. That had been the plan. Before he’d gotten captured. If he ever got out, which he had been starting to doubt, he’d need to learn Earthbending. And Bumi seemed the obvious choice to teach him.

“That will be a good start,” Piandao said. “Tell Grandmaster Bumi this: The Volcano’s Soil is Fertile, but the Plants Need Sunlight to Grow.”

“What?” Aang asked.

“Can you remember that?” Piandao asked sharply.

“I mean,” Aang said, shrugging. “Yeah, but what does it mean?”

“Bumi can explain more,” Piandao said. “He’ll know what it means. But it is only the start. You need to spread the word, across the Earth Kingdom. Only the Avatar could convince them.”

“Word of what?” Aang asked.

“They cannot simply sit back and expect us to destroy ourselves,” Piandao said, pacing. “They must do what they swore never to do and support the Fire Lord in the coming strife.”

“Wait what?” Aang asked, they do that. “Support the Fire Lord? Why would they do that?”

“Because the Fire Lord is the only way you can fulfill your destiny right now, and the path that costs the least lives,” Piandao said. “With any luck, circumstances will show that. But only the Avatar can bring peace and unite the nations again. We can merely provide you the opportunity to do so. “

“No one will believe me!” Aang protested. “I mean…I wouldn’t believe it if I was telling this to anyone.”

“Do you at least believe that I speak for the Fire Lord, and not for Zhao?” Piandao asked, looking him directly in the eyes.

Aang shrugged. Piandao had been keeping him locked up, and he found it hard to believe the Fire Lord was looking for peace. But then, he probably wasn’t working with Zhao at least.

“That will have to be enough for now,” Piandao said.

Piandao moved fast, like super fast. So fast Aang could barely see what was happening. Two loud clangs echoed through the hall before Aang realized Piandao was holding a sword. Aang looked down, and saw two gashes in the lock to his cell. Or what had just been the lock to his cell, since it now fell apart. Aang gave the door a tentative push, and it creaked open. Aang stepped forward tentatively. That was good, but then Zuko and Mai had saved him…

“Why are you doing this?” Aang asked.

“As I said,” Piandao replied. “It’s too late to stop what’s happening to the Fire Nation, even with your help. Besides, your friends need help.”

“My friends?” Aang asked, perking up immediately.

“Yes,” Piandao said. “They are quite loyal, I have to grant you that. Unfortunately they have taken a wrong turn and barricaded themselves into the wrong hall. So we must go save them…”

The beams and hull of the ship creaked and groaned, like a dragon caged. Kuzon and Aang had freed a caged Dragon once. That had been fun.

“…and quickly,” Piandao added. “I’m not sure how they managed it, but there is a very real danger of the ship exploding at the moment, so we need to keep moving.”

Aang nodded and took his first free steps in what felt like ages. He hoped he never had to be locked up again. It was just so…wrong, so unlike what he’d been taught.

Despite Piandao’s instructions, Aang stopped almost immediately as they entered the long highway leading away from his cell. He hadn’t noticed it before but there were guards there, slumped over against the walls.

“Are they…” He started, dreading the answer.

“Dead?” Piandao asked, and Aang flinched at his bluntness. “No. Just unconscious. I aim to heal my country, not destroy it.”

That did sound promising, and Aang gingerly stepped around them. The ship rumbled again, but this time there was a second rumble. Less the shuddering or a strained machine, more the roar of a living animal…

“Appa!” He cried happily, rushing forward heedlessly.

“Wait we need to wait and pl-” Piandao cried out, but it was too late. Aang burst out onto the main deck of the ship in search of his friends.

Appa was surrounded by a wary circle of soldiers and sailors. Some had pikes and other blades, others were using fire. They were keeping Appa hemmed in if that was the goal, but they were also keeping their distance. One stepped a bit too close, only to jump back when Appa’s teeth gnashed out at him.

“Hey buddy!” He yelled over the din of battle. “Didya miss me?”

Appa roared affirmatively and surged forward, sending a wave of air that smothered the flames of the Fire Benders nearby. Aang was also greeted with a weight on his shoulder and a familiar chattering noise in his ear.

“Momo!” He cried happily. He would have hugged the flying lemur, if that didn't run the risk of crushing him.

“We need to move,” Piandao said. “Your Bison cannot hold them off forever.”

He was right, Aang realized. Appa was starting to sag. Aang looked over at Piandao and realized something.

“Are you coming with us?” He asked. “I mean you would probably get in big trouble if anyone saw you…”

Piandao looked frozen, as if he couldn't decide between shaking his head and nodding.

“I was not seen, and I fear I cannot help you much more from here” He sounded unsure. “I will certainly come under suspicion. But it is a risk that I must take. You are not the only precious cargo that must be saved.”

“Like what?” Aang asked.

“Even the rotted fruit had good seeds,” Piandao replied, which Aang was pretty sure he's heard Monk Gyatso say once or twice. “And we cannot let them slip through our fingers.”

“That doesn't make any sense!” Aang protested.

“Remember Aang,” Piandao said. “Tell Bumi that The Volcano’s Soil is Fertile, but the Plants Need Sunlight to Grow. And tell the world to back the Fire Lord!”

“I…” Aang stuttered, still not entirely sure how to respond to that.

“Now GO!” Piandao roared, accompanied by another ominous rumble of the ship, which shuddered dangerously. Momo squawked in alarm and shot back up into the air. That was enough to convince Aang, or at least get him moving.

Aang didn't have his staff, he hadn't since the North Pole, but he was still an Airbender and that meant to could blow people away if he needed to. He moved straight forward, picking up steam as he did, pushing the air aside as he ran, which in turn pushed aside sailors who were just starting to notice him. But his legs were wobbly, he hadn't been moving much in his cell. He tripped and tumbled forward, before slamming into a wall.

Thankfully, it was a wall of fur, not of metal. So Aang’s tumble quickly became as big a hug as he could manage.

“Hey buddy,” He whispered, despite the chaos around him. “I missed you.”

Appa gave an affirmative rumble that raised Aang’s spirits mightily.

“THE AVATAR!” A voice called out in terror. “ATHE AVATAR HAS ESCAPED.”

Leave it to the Fire Nation to ruin a reunion, Aang thought, before scrambling up onto Appa’s back. His saddle was still there, as was Momo, chittering nervously. But most of all…

“My staff,” Aang said, kicking it up to himself.

“The Avatar!” Another Firebender called out.

“SPIRITS HAVE MERCY,” Another screamed.

“That's uh…” Aang said, trying to find an intimidating tone. “That's right! I'm back! And I'm not happy about you imprisoning me!”

That much was true at least.

“So uh…STAY BACK!” He demanded. “Or I'll start glowing and stuff! You all remember that right?”

Some of them clearly did, and backed away slowly. Others broke and ran. Others were either braver, or did not in fact remember that. Appa roared forth with renewed vigor, sending a blast of air around.

“Aang?” A voice called from behind him, that made Aang whirl around in an instant.

“Katara?” He gasp, voice cracking.

“Aang be careful,” She said. “Don't come down here…”

Aang was already rushing down the hallway when she said this.

“I should have known he'd come running after his friends,” Another voice sneered as he reached Katara and Sokka. Katara squealed and hugged him, which was nice. Even Sokka gripped him tightly.

“Careful there Avatar,” The voice added scornfully. Aang looked up and, yup, it was Azula, standing right next to her mother. “Unless you want you or your friends to have a mouthful of lightning to fry you and your and friends.”

Her hands crackled to prove her point. Aang looked down and realized he was standing in a puddle of water. Not the best place to be facing lightening.

“The sensible thing would have been to run away,” She continued.

“Wouldn't you do the same?” Katara responded. “If your mother was in trouble?”

A look passed between Azula and her mother that looked disturbingly like doubt

“Come quietly,” Ursa said, as the ship rumbled. “Come quietly and no one has to get hurt.”

“Unless the ship blows up, and then we're all hurt,” Azula muttered, which earned a glare from her mother.

“Where's Zuko and Ty Lee and Mai?” Aang asked, suspiciously.

“You know their names?” Sokka squawked.

“What?” Aang asked. “Hasn't been much to do!”

“Small hallway,” Azula replied. “But they're around if you need some extra convincing.”

The ship rumbled again, ominously. A strip of metal bent in the floor.

“What did you guys DO to the ship?” Aang spluttered at his friends.

Ursa squinted.

“How did you know it was…”

“I DIDN'T KNOW IT WOULD EXPLODE ALRIGHT?” Sokka yelled, interrupting as he was prone to doing. As he spoke, a man emerged from behind Ursa, sweating and covered in oil.

“It's no use,” He muttered. “Ma’am we are going to have to abandon ship. If we move quickly, we can get everyone to safety before she blows.”

“Who says you're going anywhere quickly?” Katara asked. “Big Ol’ Bison blocking your way.”

That kind of scared Aang. He didn't want to blow up the ship. Well, he had been locked up for a while here. But he didn't want everyone on it blown up. Especially because that included him at the moment.

“Would you even be capable of holding him?” Sokka asked. “In a life boat, for sprits know how long?”

“There are ships nearby that will answer our call,” Ursa replied calmly.

“Zhao’s ships?” Aang asked, remembering Piandao’s words about the dangers of Zhao. And Zhao’s visit.

“Shut up,” Azula growled, blue flame appearing in the palm of her hand.

Ursa frowned, but shook her head.

“If we keep you in our sight and our possession,” She muttered, as if trying to convince herself.

“So you can't kill him,” Sokka cut in. “I mean you weren't supposed to before, but now you really, really can't can you?”

Aang looked behind him, past the puddle of death and towards the safer, dryer, hallway beyond. The ship rumbled. At the entrance, Appa was groaning in pain, which Aang really didn’t like. Another bit of metal buckled. Aang gripped his companions closely, a plan forming in his head.

“Ma’am,” The engineer said worriedly. But neither Azula nor Ursa moved their eyes off of Aang and the puddle. Hopefully he wasn’t betraying his plan.

The ship rumbled,

“Get ready,” Aang hissed to Katara and Sokka, grabbing them tightly.

“Ready for what?” Katara asked.

“Yeah what’s with the hugging?” Sokka asked. “I missed you too buddy but what are you talking about.”

“Don’t you dare try…” Azula began.

Another beam snapped, throwing everyone off kilter for a moment. Everyone except Aang, who jumped with all his might, willing the air to push him upwards, along with his friends. The moment of unease passed quickly for Azula, who quickly shot off a bolt of lightining. Had she aimed at Aang, she probably could had hit him. But her aim and attention had been locked on the pool, just as Aang. She struck true, but all three of her enemies were in the air already. Aang was burdened with two very surprised non-airbenders, but one did not achive mastery without some acrobatics. He swung his feet in the air, towards the royals, and blasted. This had two primary effects. It forced him and his friends back, away from the dangerzone of wet floor, and it knocked the royals back.

The three friends landed together in a heap, Aang’s usual graceful landing hampered by the weight of the water tribe siblings.

Katara landed right on top of Aang, and he looked up into her eyes. They were really pretty, like really pretty. And their faces were close together, like, really close together.

“Aang,” Katara breathed.

Before anything could happen, she was yanked up by her brother.

“Come on,” Sokka said. He had a point. Blasts of fire were already coming down the hall as the Fire Nation recovered their bearings. The trio scrambled back down the hallway, on the run from the Fire Nation once again. Dodging blasts of fire, and even one errant shot of lightning, they scrambled up onto Appa.

“Yip Yip Buddy,” He said. Wow, he had really missed saying that, he hadn’t realized that. Appa gave an exhausted groan but surged into the sky all the same. Either he was a lot slower than Aang remembered, or he was very tired.

Behind them the fire bending began to peter out, replaced by calls of “ABANDON SHIP” and “LIFE BOATS.” The ship was going down.

Aang pushed down a surge of guilt and flew on.

Chapter Text

An explosion rocked the air and despite herself Azula tensed, fearing the worst. Not that she feared anything. She just preferred not to die in an explosion, with no chance to recapture the Avatar after his escape. But while the ship rumbled and shook, she did not find herself blown to smithereens.

“That's it?” She demanded of a crewman, standing next to her mother. “From what you said I was expecting more.”

“That wasn't the boiler blowing was it?” A voice said behind her. She turned and saw Wataru, emerging from one of the guest cabins, wiry frame wobbling as he got his sea legs back.

“They blew open part of the hull,” He continued. “Once they realized they couldn't stop the engines fast enough to avoid an explosion, didn't you?”

The crewman nodded meekly, while Azula narrowed her eyes at Wataru.

“Yes,” Mother said, shortly, glaring at the spot in the hall where the Avatar had been. “I gave the order. Of course, we're taking on water quickly. But better a steady sink with time to evacuate than an explosion that destroys us all.”

“Time for rescue as well,” The crewman said. A look crossed over Mother’s face, one of deep concern. No doubt she was wondering if death was preferable to facing Zhao without the Avatar on hand.

“Let's get to the deck,” Mother said rather than acknowledge the tricky situation she was in. “Evaluate the situation.”

Wataru and Azula trailed behind her. Wataru looked placid, but Azula had known what she had seen between him and Kraison. Nothing illegal per se. But certainly evidence of some level of deviancy. She had hoped to confront them, rather than open a formal accusation. There wasn't any reason for leniency exactly, but well there were a few things she wanted answered first. Now though, she would have to focus on the evacuation.

It was a fairly orderly evacuation. The crew was well trained. Valuables had been stuffed haphazardly, but securely, into trunks, and said trunks were best ng prepared for the lifeboats. The lifeboats themselves were being brought up and out for use. Enough to seat a dozen people, plus supplies and oars. The crowning jewel was a small motorized propeller, powered by firebending. Easily sufficient for some time at sea. But from the other Navy ships circling her own, Azula doubted it would be that long.

“Damage report?” Mother asked the Lieutenant on deck.

“The buckling from the pressure means that there are more holes in the ship than we'd like.” He admitted. “Some areas are blocked and flooding that wouldn't normally be.”

She nodded.

“Any injuries?” Mother asked.

“Among those accounted for,” The Lieutenant replied. “Cuts and bruises, from the fight with the Avatar. A couple have broken limbs and ribs from that beast of his. Plus some twisted ankles from people stumbling at the ship shook.”

“What about the Avatar’s guards?” Azula asked.

“Blunt force,” He said. “Back of the head, dents in the helmets. Waking up now.”

“Back of the head suggests outside help,” She noted. “They'd be facing him. But his water tribe friends were with us. Inside help.”

But who? Who would have a motive? And the means?

“Make sure their helmets are saved,” Wataru said. “And recent messages. They must have been communicating.”

“If I wanted your advice,” Azula snapped. “I would have asked for it, peasant.”

“I'm not a peasant,” Wataru snarled, which was only technically true.

It occured to Azula that Wataru was a potential prime suspect. He was in desperate need of money, leaving him open to bribes. His inclinations were also an issue. He might be vulnerable to blackmail, or even sympathetic to the cause. Everyone knew that the Air Temples had been, and Ba Sing Se remained, hives of the worst kind of vice and depravity. The absolute worst. Unimaginable.

“Zuko and Mai?” Mother asked. “They should have been in the quarters.”

“They went off to ‘train’ before the attack,” Azula said bitingly. There was, admittedly, a small chance they were actually training. Azula wouldn't give great odds on that front. Especially since she saw Piandao assisting with evacuation.

“Should be on their way down from the pagoda now,” The Lieutenant replied. “The Prince tried to melt open the funnels, and failed.”

“Ty Lee went to the galley,” Azula said. “She should be able to…”

The Lieutenant shook his head, and Azula’s heart sank.

“Blocked off by damage,” He said. “And probably the part taking on water the fastest. They keep it near the engines for the hot water.”

Azula blinked. Then blinked again. Everything seemed so slow.

“Well don't just stand there!” She shouted at the Lieutenant. “Get a rescue team down there! Or stop the flooding now that the pressure is gone or…”

Azula felt her mother’s hand on her shoulder, she angrily brushed it off.

“I order it!” She screamed.

The Lieutenant looked pained, and terrified. Mostly terrified. He looked nervously at Mother.

“Azula,” Mother said soothingly, falsely. “We need all hands on the evacuation. Ty Lee is a clever girl, if there is a way out she'll find it. But I just can't justify sending any crew members down there when there is still so much…”

“Fine,” Azula snapped. “I'll do it myself.”

She bolted towards the hall down to the galley, ignoring her mother's shouts behind her. To Azula’s surprise she had a companion. Wataru was keeping pace behind her, weaving through the chaos.

“What do you want?” She hissed dangerously. Now was very much not the time to cross her.

“Kraison was feeling peckish last I saw him,” Wataru replied as they reached a hallway leaving deeper into the ship. “I think he's stuck with Ty Lee.”

Azula nodded. Now was not the time to fight with him, an extra set of hands, even dirty ones, could be useful.

The ship began to list as they entered the hallway. The lights had gone out and Azula produced a blue flame to guide the way.

“Of all the times to get some food,” She grumbled. “She had to choose when the ship is sinking.”

“My thoughts precisely,” Wataru agreed, following behind her.

Azula scowled out of habit.

“You know,” She muttered. “How did you wind up…..so….close to a son of a great lord?”

“I imagine the same way you wound up close with your friends,” Wataru replied. “His father thought me a suitable companion and my family needed someone else to pay for my upkeep.”

“Ty Lee’s family paid for her presence at Court,” Azula snapped back. “She is not just some charity case. Her family may not be old but they are perfectly respectable and have more money than you ever will.”

“As you say princess,” He hummed noncommittally. “I suppose you feel no need to defend the Lady Mai? Leave her to your brother while you have the acrobat?”

Azula felt blood rush to her head as she whirled around. She grabbed the brat by the cuff of his robe.

“What exactly,” She said, putting her flame dangerously close to his face. “Are you implying?”

Wataru blinked a few times, the only sign that he was at all nonplussed by her outburst.

“Nothing,” He said. “It is only natural that you should rise to Ty Lee’s defense first. No one can ever doubt the integrity of a Sei’naka, Lady Mai can defend herself.”

Azula released him with a shove, before continuing down the hall.

“Watch yourself,” She growled. “I have seen more than you think.”

“I had thought the same,” He replied, straightening his robes beside her now. “But I suppose not.”

She stalked forward, ignoring his insinuations.

They soon encountered their first obstacle. A large sheet of metal, curled out from the wall, blocking the hallway and any escape or rescue to the galley. Somewhere behind it, the sound of water sloshed ominously.

“That’s it?” He asked. “Surely a team could move it.”

Azula shook her head.

“Not while evacuating. With more men maybe they could spare some, but my mother was not wrong that prioritization was paramount.”

Wataru nodded.

“And yet here I am,” He muttered.

“Here we are,” Azula echoed.

“So what now?” He asked, scratching his chin.

Azula stepped forward and examined the twisted metal, where it hinged from the wall to the hallway. She flicked it with a finger and listened to the clang.

“It would take a team of metalworkers to cut through this,” She surmised. “Either some non-benders with a saw, or a couple of specialists.”

“We have neither,” Wataru noted.

“We have me,” Azula said, with a grin. She held up two fingers and ignited the air above. A thin blue flame, almost white hot, emerged. Wataru quickly lit his own flame to provide the light as Azula began the work of cutting the hunk of metal off the wall by melting it apart. She kept her hand steady as she worked.

“Most fortunate,” He said.

“No fortune at all,” She replied. “Just power. Just power.”

That much he agreed with, judging from his silence.

“So how was it,” Azula said. “That a pair in…your circumstances came to be in Zhao’s service?”

“We were…Kraison was leading a raider and we were in the area when Zhao assembled his fleet.”

“That explains why you are in his fleet, not you trying to slide into the Royal Family. Has Zhao…”

How to phrase this carefully. He was, as established, vulnerable to blackmail. Zhao was certainly the type to use it. He'd responded to her earlier hints with…his own insinuations. So she wasn't sure if he was very perceptive.

“Has he…what? Compromised us somehow?” Wataru asked, Azula couldn't see his face, focused as she was on her cutting through the metal. “No. Zhao just has an interest in Kraison’s family.”

Azula could see why. Shipbuilding would be vital in the event of a Civil War or Coup. And no one held more control over such supplies than the Kanagawa Clan did. That was not good.

“Lord Kanagawa is not the sort to do anything that would hurt his prestige, or even risk it,” Azula said, flame making good process down the sheet of metal.

Behind her, she could almost swear Wataru growled.

“No he is not,” He said with as much fire as she had ever heard him use. “He is not at all, but Zhao is friendly with the Ge family…”

“Who own your family's old holdings,” Azula summarized with a smile to herself. “Oh how poetic.”

“And he's brokering a marriage between Ge’s daughter and Kraison.”

Now THAT made Azula pause for a fraction of a second between resuming her slicing. The Ges and Kanagawas were both powerful, and Zhao was bringing them on side? That did not bode well.

“I am sure you love that arrangement,” She muttered, not letting her concern actually show.

“Zhao has vision,” Wataru said. “How else would be have emerged as such a leader. Everyone can see he's destined for greatness.”

“You sound awfully fawning for someone who's situation would be so…upended by his plans.”

“It makes sense,” He replied as Azula neared the end of her cut. “Ge is an old, rich house on the rise. It would take a truly extraordinary opportunity for Lord Kanagawas to consider breaking it off.”

That much was true, she had to agree. Ge’s daughter was a famous beauty, Azula had met her a few times and could confirm. And with the acquisition of Yai Clan territory she was an appealing match even if she wasn't so beautiful. To pull Kanagawa away from his alliance with the Ges and Zhao, it would take a truly royal match.

The metal sheet clanged to the floor with a ring, as Azula’s flame finally severed it from the wall. Unfortunately it still blocked their path, so both she and Wataru moved to push it as best they could, trying to avoid the sharp edges. But Azula had a few other thoughts on her mind.

Chapter Text

“I'm so glad you agree with me,” Ty Lee said, swinging her feet above the slowly rising water. “No one was going rescue this poor food.”

“Exactly, and we'll need the energy for our daring escape plan,” Kraison said, looking upwards towards said daring escape plan.

Ty Lee crunched down on some of the fire flakes she was having. They were the pre canned kind, nowhere near as good as what they had back home at the circus. Or even with her family in the Fire Nation. They weren't even that spicy. Ah well.

“Are you sure you can make that jump?” Kraison said skeptically, looking up at the person sized hole in the tilting ship, sky tantalizingly beyond it.

Ty Lee scoffed.

“Of course,” She said. “I don't make mistakes for routines, and I don't make mistakes when I fight. I'd be out of here already if I didn't need to toss down the rope to everyone.”

The only rope they could find was pretty short, unfortunately. So they had to wait until the ship tilted lower or the water rose higher, or both, so that Ty Lee could toss the rope down and help get people up and out. If they waited too long after that, things might start flooding too quickly. That still might happen. For all she knew the slow decline makes that start going fast and they'd all drown. Or there'd be no place to tie the rope and they'd all drown. Or they'd get out but no one would find them and they'd all drown. Or…Ty Lee decided to stop thinking about that.

“Really?” Kraison asked, narrowing his eyes, looking again at the distance between them and the hole in the ship. The galley was a tall mess hall, and to the untrained and unskilled eye it must have looked difficult.

“Oh please,” She said, pointing over to the wall below the hole. “I start there, jumping from table to table to build up some speed, I use the counter to the kitchen to vault up, get a few paces higher, then leap over to the hole.”

She looked back over to the afformentioned counter. Which was where the few crew members who were in the galley when the explosion struck were huddled up together.

“You guys should come out and join us!” She hollered with a big old smile and a huge wave.

No one moved.

“Do you think they heard me?” She asked worriedly.

“They heard you,” Kraison replied. “I just don't think they can make the same jumps you can to get back on the tables.”

They weren't that far of a jump, in Ty Lee’s opinion. Sure you had to compensate a bit because they were floating now, but that wasn't hard.

“You didn't jump,” She noted.

“Not everyone is as comfortable wading through seawater either,” He noted, showing off his wet boots for emphasis. “And the water is only getting higher every minute we're in here.”

“Don't remind me,” Ty Lee muttered. “I hope they can manage the rope. They'll have to get below the hole to climb up.”

“They'll manage,” Kraison assured her. Ty Lee wasn't sure how he knew that. But Kraison was very good at being reassuring. If there was anything she had learned in this whole disaster, it was that.

“I hope everyone else is ok,” She said.

“Oh please,” He said. “Wataru and Azula are managing things, they'll get everyone out safely.”

“I dunno,” Ty Lee said. “They don't seem to like each other very much.”

“It's because they're so similar,” Kraison suggested. “They get on each other's nerves that way. Wataru can be prickly about his status. Most of the time he keeps his mouth shut. But when he gets worked up, well, Azula seems like the kind of person who can tick people off.”

“Not like most people can be angry with her,” Ty Lee said. “Just her Mom, Zuko, and Mai.”

“And you?” Kraison asked, raising an eyebrow. He seemed more…concerned than anything else.

“I mean I suppose I could,” She said. “It's just that…”

Well she couldn't. That was the thing. But it wasn't because of Azula getting mad or status or anything. It was because of how she felt. And she couldn't very well tell Kraison that. So instead she fell into an awkward silence.

“How long have you been in love with her?” Kraison asked softly.

Ty Lee shrieked and dropped her fire flakes into the water bellow her.

“Wh…what are you talking about?” She laughed nervously. She managed a quick glance over at the crew on the counter but they had not seemed to hear the question. “I'm not, I mean, she's a, and well, you can't just…I mean…”

Kraison gave her a knowing look, both eyebrows raised to high heaven.

“I've seen the way you look at her,” He replied. “And I mean, come on, you came from a circus. Everyone knows those are filled with, well, deviants.”

Ty Lee actually hadn't. She'd wanted to just do backflips and stuff. And get away from Azula and the pointless, fruitless hope. But, well, there had been Taiga and Hirata. And there had been others on occasion in other circuses passing by and through. Like Michu who had abandoned life as a washerwoman for life as a daring stuntman. Or Yul who changed how they looked everyday, but not their skill at juggling.

“Almost as bad as the bathhouses back home,” Kraison said lightly. “At least, that's what I always heard. Once my dad caught Wataru and I, well, that was off the table. I only learned about the bathhouses because he thought that's where I picked it up.”

That was almost too much to process. The bathhouses? Kraison was…? Wataru was…? They were both…?

“You guys were…” Ty Lee wasn't sure there was a word for it.

“I mean still are,” Kraison said. “He got sent away for a few years but once I had my own ship he was right back with me.”

“Oh,” She said. “Why?”

“Why not?” Kraison. “He’s open to it, and he's the one who would be in trouble. I can't exactly be replaced. Only child.”

“Mmm,” Ty Lee said. “I have six sisters. I'm technically the oldest though.”

“So you'll be heir,” Kraison mused. “At least assuming you haven't got any brothers in the bunch.”

“And assuming I don't get disowned for, well,” Ty Lee sighed. “Joining the circus. I'm supposed to find someone from an old family and enhance our prestige or something.”

“Azula could probably help with that,” Kraison said. The disowning thing at least. Maybe not the marriage.”

“We're not…” Ty Lee blushed. “I mean I just had to get away. She's not, I mean she's the princess. I just couldn't.”

“I mean,” Kraison said. “You'd know better than anyone, but they are still human right? Blessed by spirits and fire and all that, but still human. Would make sense for them to sometimes wind up…like this. I mean, it used to be legal you know, before the war.”

“I've heard that,” Ty Lee said. “But, that doesn't mean Azula is, well…I mean it's just not fair to her or me.”

It had been nice, being so close to her again. But Ty Lee couldn't risk it all on feeling nice. It was nice to dream but there were plenty of boys in the world who looked nice.

“If you're sure,” Kraison said in a tone of voice that suggested he wasn't. “Well, when we get out of here…we can talk.”

“I think…I think I'd like that,” Ty Lee said. It was nice to be able to talk with someone. Even at the circus she couldn't just talk about the Princess like this.

She looked over at the hole in the ceiling. It had tilted a bit, and Ty Lee saw the water was sloshing in a certain direction.

However something interrupted her, the sound of metal scraping on metal. The one door out was blocked by buckled steel, but that was where the sound was coming from all the same. Ty Lee whipped her head around to see the source. The steel was being pushed towards them. Someone had come to rescue them.

“Ty Lee?” A familiar voice called.

It was Azula! And Wataru.

“We're in here!” Ty Lee called out, as Azula got the steel aside. She was red with exertion, but seemed happy to see her. Wataru followed behind, giving a quick nod to Kraison.

“Thank goodness you're safe…” Azula looked at Ty Lee’s Fire Flakes. “You were eating Fire Flakes? You weren't even trying to escape?”

Ty Lee sighed. She pointed to the hole in the wall.

“Waiting for our moment,” She said. “No way we were getting past the doorway with that. How'd you manage?”

“Firebending,” Azula replied. “Now come on we need to get going. The lifeboats are on the main deck.”

Ty Lee nodded and gave a loud whistle to the crew cowering on the counter.

“New plan!” She called out.

No one moved.

“New plan that does not involve climbing a robe into a hole in the ceiling!” She added.

They scrambled off and headed towards the now open hallway.

“You were climbing out of the hole in the ceiling?” Wataru asked, raising an eyebrow. “That was your plan?”

“I can make that jump,” Ty Lee insisted. “And then we were gonna toss a rope down.”

“Alright,” Wataru said. “We should get going, this ship is still going down. And it's not going to wait for happy reunions.”

Ty Lee looked instinctively at Azula for the briefest of moments.

“Yes, let's,” Azula said. “Especially with the Avatar on the loose.”

“The Avatar is what?” Kraison asked. Ty Lee couldn't quite find it in herself to be horrified by this new fact. Aang was a sweet kid, and air bending made him a natural acrobat. It just felt…wrong to keep him locked up like that. She'd hate being in prison.

“He's gone,” Wataru said. “His allies were the ones who sabotaged the ship.”

“His allies?” Kraison asked. “I didn't know he even had those.”

Ty Lee racked her brains then remembered. She'd missed the flight at the North Pole, but she remembered the fights before that, at least.

“That water bender,” She said. “And her cute brother?”

Azula scowled, which for some reason was very heartening to Ty Lee. Well, the reason was fairly obvious, but she didn't have time to dwell on it right now. She followed Azula into the hallway, which the Princess lit with blue flame.

“So Aang…the Avatar really escaped?” Ty Lee asked.

“Yes,” Azula hissed back quietly. “And it wasn't just that water bending peasant and her hideous brother either. They were detained by me and Mother while he was getting out. He had help…help from inside the ship.”

“Oh…” Ty Lee said. “That…isn't good.”

“No,” Azula replied. “It isn't. Kraison was with you this whole time?”

“Yeah,” Ty Lee said. “What? Did you think that…”

“Everyone could be a suspect,” Azula said. “Wataru alone might not be able to afford bribes. But Kraison would…”

“What?” Ty Lee asked as they exited the tunnel for the deck. “What? Why would you suspect them?”

Azula pulled her aside for a whispered conversation.

“Ty Lee,” She said softly, so no one else could hear. “I'm not entirely sure the best way to say this, but Kraison and Wataru are…well…deviants.”

Just like me, Ty Lee thought. Any hope Kraison had kindled about Azula spluttered out, as if water had been dropped on it. Still, Ty Lee did her best to feign shock.

“I…well,” She said. “At the Circus there were plenty of people…”

“This isn't the circus Ty Lee,” Azula said. “This is serious.”

“The circus is serious!” Ty Lee exploded suddenly. She didn't know why. This was the worst possible time to the worst possible person. But she'd just had abilities doubted several times by Kraison. “Just because you don't care about it doesn't mean I can't!”

Azula looked stunned. Like Ty Lee had slapped her. This wasn't the first time this argument had happened. But it felt…different this time. Different somehow. Rawer. They, they needed to talk about this.

“Azula I…”

“Ah there you are Princess Azula,” A voice cut across the deck. “I was wondering where you had gotten off to.”

Azula whirled around as Ty Lee started.

Zhao has arrived, and his men were surrounding the Royal Family.

Chapter Text

Zhao's men had come so quickly Ursa had to wonder if he'd been planning to do this, even if the Avatar hadn't escaped and her ship wasn't sinking. It had all been very neat, and all very orderly. But it was impossible to mistake who was really in charge.

“So excellent of you to join us Princess,” He continued, giving a small smile at Azula. “And having so valiantly rescued so many people, this will sound very good on the official report.”

Azula just scowled at that.

“If everyone could please move to a lifeboat now,” One of Zhao’s cronies said, indicating towards one of the boats pulled up to the deck. “It shouldn't be a long ride to one of the other ships.

Ty Lee, Kraison, and Wataru boarded immediately, alongside some of the other refugees from the galley. But when Azula moved to join she was blocked.

“Not just yet Princess Azula,” Zhao said smugly. “There is much to discuss. And I think it is best done immediately. Your mother has seemingly managed to lose the Avatar. A level of incompetence that is quite unbelievable.”

Ursa had to admit that he had a point about that. She looked at the guards around her. None of them looked sympathetic to her. And she doubted she could take them all on at once.

Ty Lee began to rise and protest, but the guards besides the lifeboats gave her no time, they dropped the boat into the sea below. Ropes and chained whirled, and the surprised girl and her companions from the galley dropped to the water, the boat then taking them away.

“What?” Azula said. “Ty Lee…”

“Not only that, it seems that she managed to let both of her children out of her sight on a sinking ship,” Zhao continued, interrupting Azula. “Thankfully you have just joined us. Unfortunately the Crown Prince remains absent. Where is he?”

Hopefully getting far far away, Ursa thought. Hopefully her son was smart enough not to get caught up in this mess. Hopefully he was astute enough to avoid getting trapped by Zhao. Hopefully…

Who was she kidding? He wasn't. But hopefully he was smart enough to listen to Mai when she urged him to do the right thing to get out.

High above Zhao, the pagoda tilted slightly, and the sun was on the horizon, the sky a brilliant yellow and orange. But Ursa spotted two silhouettes dancing down the pagoda. She looked away immediately. No point in giving them away. Thankfully Zhao was still talking to Azula.

Her hopes had not been realized. So what was the plan now?

“How should I know?” Snapped Azula. “He's barely ever around anymore. He probably slinked off somewhere.”

“To do what?” Zhao demanded.

Azula’s face curdled.

“I do not keep track of what my brother does with his girlfriend.”

“Girlfriend?” Zhao asked. “Oh no, that won't do, that won't do at all. Flexibility is key in this situation, especially given his impending responsibilities.”

“Responsibilities?” Ursa asked. “What responsibilities?”

“Poor Fire Lord Iroh,” Zhao said. “His mind has begun to fade after so many years of service. Surrounded now by radicals, cowards, pacifists, and deviants. A tragic time for a great man. But we cannot allow that to stop our great march to victory. We need new blood.”

Oh. This had never been about the Avatar, not really. Oh getting the Avatar would have been fantastic. But this was about getting the heir to the throne in Zhao’s pocket for his coup.

“Fire Lord Zuko then,” Azula said. “Still so strange a word to get used to.” Ursa’s heart froze. Surely her daughter wouldn't go along with this.

“A regency while your Uncle remains trapped by evil counselors,” Zhao replied. Which of course was exactly what he wanted to do with Zuko. Ursua growled at the irony.

“Zuko is hardly old enough to rule,” Azula said, which Ursa thought was true. Although she doubted her daughter would have said that about herself, despite being younger than her brother. And Azula should not have said that. If Zuko was old enough to rule, than pushing Iroh aside would have been no great loss to Ursa and no great gain for Zhao. But instead…

“Which is exactly why a regency council has been arranged for him,” Zhao said, seizing the opportunity. “So as to ensure this transition goes as smoothly as possible.”

“A regency for a regency,” Azula sneered. “How convoluted.”

It was clever. There were traditions and protocols surrounding the Fire Lord. And some surrounding regents as well. But at the level Zhao was talking about, there was nothing limiting his power. No tradition, no ceremony, no law. Just his power.

“One you undertake with not consultation with any of the relevant parties,” Ursa said. “Certainly as the mother of the boy, I am afforded some say in his regency.”

“After this display with the Avatar?” Zhao sneered. “I would not be so sure about that.”

“I think that since we were generously under your protection,” Ursa said, firing back. “The shame and dishonor lie upon us evenly.”

“If I recall, you insisted on maintaining your own guard,” Zhao said. “But if you were willing to join us I'm establishing a regency…”

Ursa did not want to do that. Not at all did she want to do that. But that did not mean she would not be willing to do that if it maintained the peace, and freedom for her children.

“Well,” Ursa said. “I hardly think this is the proper venue for such discussions.”

“Mother,” Azula snarled. “You seriously cannot be considering this, this is-”

“SILENCE AZULA!” Ursa shouted, her heart breaking as she saw the look on Azula's face. But she could not let this small chance at freedom slip away. “The adults are talking.”

Azula gaped like a pufferparrot, but she remained silent for now.

“As I said,” Zhao said. “I think now is the perfect time to talk about the future of our nation.”

Meaning he thought he could get away with leaving her to drown if he didn't like her answers. But would he feel the same about the children?

“I will say,” Ursa said. “Before these…unfortunate circumstances…Iroh would surely have left plans in case of a regency.”

“Alas,” Zhao said with feigned sadness. “If he did any such copies would have been destroyed by his treacherous advisors, or replaced with forgeries.”

“A shame,” Ursa conceded. “I suppose it falls upon me to head the regency. Of course, given the recent…lapses in security I am quite certain I would have to include vigorous men in the government and see them handsomely rewarded.”

Zhao’s eyes glittered and Ursa realized his weakness. He was a mere Commander. From a middling family. And yet here he was leading a coup against the Fire Lord and his family. Clearly he had powerful backers, great Clans, Admirals. He was cunning yes, but he was a front man for the real players. And an ego such as his could not let himself have that. That was why he had wanted the Avatar nearly as much as he had wanted possession of her family.

“Of course, service to the nation is its own reward,” She continued, she needed to remind him that self-aggrandizement was always a bad look. “Still, I think I could show my appreciation. Certainly those treacherous souls surrounding Iroh will have to be attained. And those lands will need to be redistributed somewhere.”

Zhao nodded. He had the sort of base cunning to see it was better to have Ursa give him the royal seal of approval of her own free will than to seize her. So long as she could keep him letting her be free until they got somewhere more favorable, she might have a chance.

“Intriguing,” He said. “Of course your comfort, and that of your children would be paramount.”

“I should hope so,” Ursa replied, willing Azula to keep quiet and for Zuko and Mai not to barge in and ruin this. “It would be most difficult to arrange their betrothals if we were not in comfortable and safe conditions.”

Zhao frowned. He’d alluded to plans for Zuko and Azula before. But Ursa had to put her foot down on that front. It was too important that the process be done right, unlike her own betrothal.

“A righteous man must keep his promises,” Zhao replied. “Especially his old ones, even if they are difficult to keep.”

“Perhaps,” Ursa said. “But a rich man can keep his promises in other ways than by keeping them.”

Zhao opened his mouth, and Ursa had no idea what he was about to say. And she never would learn, as fire rained down from above, scattering Zhao’s men.

It seemed Mai had not been able to talk Zuko out of doing something rash after all. A shame. Zuko arrived on the deck, clearly in a rage…but where was Mai then? Hopefully there was a plan here, because they had just blown up Ursa’s.

“Zhao!” He shouted. “What is going on here?”

“I was having a civilized discussion with your mother,” Zhao replied. “But it seems we were interrupted by your interference.”

“What do you want Zhao?” Zuko demanded.

“I want,” Zhao snapped back, losing what thin veneer of decorum. “To replace that doddering old fool in the Caldera so that we can win this war when Sozin’s Comet returns.”

“What?” Zuko demanded. “You want to replace us? With who? You?”

“With you,” Zhao said. “Iroh has grown misguided in his old age. You, you are the perfect person to replace him. To lead the Fire Nation to VICTORY!”

“I would never betray my family,” Zuko said. “None of us would…”

Bless his heart, Ursa thought as panic blossomed in her chest. I've raised him too well.

“Is that so,” Zhao said with a vile grin as her turned towards Ursa. “Did your mother tell you that before or after she poisoned your father?”

“What?” Zuko asked, looking frantically between Ursa and Zhao. “What are you talking about? She would never! She loved my father!”

Zuko looked at her, but Ursa looked away.

“Is that so?” Zhao asked. “I had never heard that. In fact, I heard quite the opposite. I knew your Father, just a little bit, he was far above my station. But I know he was hale and hearty, sturdy as an oxrhino, right up until your mother decided he was in her way. Don't you remember, right after Lu Ten died and you became heir?”

Zuko frowned as Ursa shied away from his gaze.

“Ask your sister,” Zhao continued, pointing over Zuko’s shoulder. Everyone's eyes turned on Azula. Her face was grim.

“Azula?” Zuko asked. “Azula tell me this isn't…”

Azula shook her head somberly.

“Mother,” Zuko pleased, whirling around once again. “Please, please tell me this isn't true.”

Ursa could only look away.

Something rumbled and shook, the sound of ropes and chains whirring accompanied it. Another life boat appeared where Ty Lee and the others had just left. Now it hung over the water, ready to be set free, suspended only by a pair of ropes. Mai was standing on board, knives drawn.

“Surprise,” She said flatly.

Azula lept backwards onto the boat, while Zuko raced aboard, blasting fire towards the guards who tried to stop him. Ursa also surged forward, using the distraction to blast aside those closest to her. But just as she was about to get free, someone yanked her robes and she stumbled back, then seized by strong arms. Something hot pressed against her neck.

“Ah ah ah,” Zhao said, uncomfortably close, he must have been personally threatening to burn her. “I would be well within my rights to execute a traitor like her for murdering a Prince of the Blood. But I would bet you still don't want to see that happen. Either of you.”

Zuko and Azula both froze for a split second. Ursa wanted to scream at them to run, but a hand clamped over her mouth.

“Come out Prince and Princess,” Zhao demanded. “Get off the boat and you'll have power to spare. And your mother will live at least another day.”

“You wouldn't dare,” Zuko growled.

“Wouldn't I?” Zhao said, pressing a flame close enough to Ursa’s neck to burn. She screamed into her captor’s hand and she felt her skin scald.

Azula grabbed Zuko's arm to stop him, but her brother just pushed her aside, and leapt from the boat. Azula and Mai had to hold on the ropes holding the lifeboat up swayed, the clang of metal as the lifeboat hit the side of the ship. He looked devastated as he let himself be surrounded by guards.

“There's a good little Princeling,” Zhao said, not releasing his grip on Ursa, but extinguishing his flame for now at least. “And now, for the Princess and her little friend…wait a minute. You're the girl from Pouhai, the one the Avatar captured. The Governor's daughter…”

“I'm not coming, Zhao,” Azula said, before Zhao's mind could go down that path.

“And here I thought you were the smart one,” Zhao said, and Ursa felt a searing pain on her cheek this time. “Get off that thing or your mother dies.”

“You think I care?” Azula shot back, and that hurt Ursa more than the fire.

But that fire lessened. It still hurt, but it had dimmed considerably. Zhao had not been expecting this.

“It's like you said,” Azula continued. “She killed my father without blinking an eye…”

That wasn't true. That hadn't been how it had happened, it had been much harder than that. Ursa wailed into Zhao's hand but found no relief.

“...and I am my mother's daughter,” Azula said.

Ursa wished she was closer. To hug her daughter. Or shield her. To look into her eyes and see if there were tears there to match her's. She might be lying, she could very well be bluffing. But from here Ursa couldn't tell.

“I'll do it,” Zhao warned, and Ursa screamed as her cheek began to burn again. Her skin was cracking and peeling, she could feel it. It was the worst pain she had felt in years.

“Zhao NO!” Zuko roared, blasting and fighting against his guards. Still outnumbered, but fighting with the fury.

Zhao's flame burned brighter as Ursa’s vision began to get blurry. His hand was tight, she could barely breathe, her screams muffled.

“Besides,” Azula said. “She's the only way to control Zuko. And I do care for Zuko, in his own way. But you can't hurt him because you need him to prance around as your puppet. People would start asking questions if he turned up with a scar.”

Zuko began to relent when he saw how Zhao was hurting her.

“Azula…” He begged. “Mai please…look…they're hurting her…please…”

“I love you,” was all Mai said back.

The pain was too much, it was all to much. Ursa began to black out. The last thing she heard was Azula yelling ‘Cut the Ropes,’ the sound of knives, and the sound of a lifeboat hitting the sea.

Chapter Text

Azula at least managed to get them out of the way before she started vomiting. There was a chaotic mess of lifeboats and Zhao’s ship surrounding the sinking royal sloop. Things had been organized well enough, Mai supposed, but it was ultimately impossible to have a seamless shipwreck. Azula had poured hit blue fire into the motor, not even stopping when collisions seemed imminent. Mai had been the one to frantically steer them to the edge of Zhao’s flotilla. Thankfully the chaos helped hide them, and the lifeboat was smaller and easier to manage than the ships. Moreover Zhao had, probably wisely, not told most of his people his plot to capture royalty, so Azula got them a wide berth.

So between Azula's flame powering the minimotor, and Mai’s steering, they had managed to put plenty to distance between them and Zhao's fleet. In fact, they passed over the horizon. Mai wondered if Zhao would even bother chasing them. Once his ships got to a full steam, they could be caught easily. But then, it was a big ocean.

Whoever was chasing them, if anyone even bothered, wasn't here yet. Which was good, because Azula was vomiting over the side of the lifeboat, spewing out the contents of her stomach into the waves.

It was seriously gross.

“Take your time,” Mai said. “It's not like we're being chased or anything.”

Azula make angry noises in between her heaves.

“There's coal,” She spat out, not moving her head from the side of the boat. “If you're that desperate.”

“I'd prefer not to use that until you die,” Mai said. “No use wasting any.”

Azula spat in what was probably a futile attempt to clear her mouth, and then sat back up, rocking the boat slightly. She looked deathly pale. Somehow even worse than she had seemed after the North Pole.

“You can stop overcompensating,” Azula muttered.

“What?”

“This whole snarky ‘I don't care’ thing,” Azula elaborated. “I mean you're normally like that, but not so much you'd talk like that to me. You're compensating.”

“For what?” Mai asked.

“You told Zuko you loved him,” Azula replied immediately, and Mai looked away, fighting the urge to blush.

“In public, in front of people. Including Zuko, me, and my mother,” Azula added.

Mai swiftly lost her fight against the urge to blush. And Azula gave a small, weak, smirk. Which was somehow reassuring.

“That's the most open you've been about…well anything ever,” Azula mused. “No wonder you've walled yourself up again.”

Mai hadn't been lying about what she'd said to him. But it had been a moment of passion. She wasn't really one for such public displays.

“Well not all of us can just abandon…” Mai started before she could stop herself.

Azula looked about ready to throw up all over again. And she'd probably aim at Mai this time. And Mai would deserve it richly.

“I'm sorry,” Mai said immediately. “I shouldn't be…”

“What supplies do we have?” Azula interrupted. Apparently not having heard herself talk about walling yourself up.

“Like you said,” Mai, pulling out the bad that had been attached to the lifeboat. “A few days worth of coal for the mini engine, matches to start a fire…”

Azula looked perplexed.

“In case there aren't any Firebenders on board,” Mai explained. Azula nodded.

“Some rations that look frankly disgusting,” Mai continued. “Some water I presume is fresh, otherwise we're doomed, a flare gun, some oars for rowing, and a compass.”

It wasn't much, but hopefully it would be enough.

“Plus my knives and throwing stars,” Mai added. “Although not my entire collection. Things were…hasty. Do you have anything?”

“No coin,” Azula admitted, patting herself down. “I should have thought…”

She pulled out something from her waist. Kusarigama. A gift from her Uncle. Who may or may not have still been the Fire Lord.

“Huh,” Azula said, weighing the weight and chain and scythes. “Barely even remembered this.”

“Any port in a storm,” Mai said.

“Speaking of ports, where are we headed?” Azula asked.

“Not sure,” Mai replied. “Away from Zhao.”

“What?” Azula spat. “This was your plan! Your's and Zuko's! You commandeered a boat just to not have any idea what to do with it?”

“The plan was to get away,” Mai said. “There wasn't exactly time for anything else.”

“You shouldn't have let Zuko do that,” Azula said.

“You think I wanted him to get captured?” Mai shot back. “You think I wanted to see that happen to your Mom? Of course not? You try telling him what to do for once.”

“I do that all the time!” Azula shouted. “He never listens!”

They looked at each other for a long moment and then burst out laughing. Both of them. If anyone else had been there, it would have been a strange sight indeed. The stoic knife wielder and the poised Princess, showing emotion so openly. The prided themselves both on their reservation and control. And yet here they were, giggling like schoolgirls, on a lifeboat in the middle of the Ocean, without allies or any idea where they were. The absurdity of it all.

The laughter only lasted a few moments before their natural sourness and the gravity of their situation both set in. It faded to a contemplative silence.

Azula reached and pulled out the compass. Hunching over it with a frown. She pointed in a seemingly random direction.

“North is that way,” She said firmly.

“Good to know,” Mai said. “The Northern Water Tribe will be glad to see us.

Azula scowled.

“We were just rounding top of the colonies,” Azula muttered. “If I remember correctly what the crew was saying. Which I am.”

Mai said nothing.

“Which means,” Azula said, pointing in vaguely the opposite direction. “The nearest land should be…that way. Somewhere.”

“Somewhere?”

“Well they didn't exactly include a map,” Azula shot back. “Idiots. We should go south either way.”

“Unless we've already rounded the cape,” Mai noted. “In which case going south gets us nowhere near land.”

Azula frowned.

“I…I don't know,” Azula admitted. Wow she really must be exhausted to admit that so easily. “I could have asked Mother before, or gotten a messenger hawk or I could have talked someone into…”

“You can't,” Mai replied bluntly. “This isn't some political thing. You can't manipulate the ocean or sweet talk a compass.”

“No,” Azula said. “We're probably best served heading Southwest, that'll get us to land the fastest at least.”

“Might not be the colonies though,” Mai warned. Getting captured by the Earth Kingdom did not sound any more appealing than Zhao.

“Even the Colonies might not be safe,” Azula noted. “Zhao will be looking for us, on land and on sea.”

“Does he have anything more than his fleet?” Mai asked, genuinely not knowing.

“He has to,” Azula said. “He's cocky, but he's not so stupid he's launch something like this with just a fleet. Remember Kraison? He's from a powerful clan. And his won't be the only one.”

“So it could be all over by now,” Mai deadpanned. “That's a cheery thought.”

“My Uncle isn't an idiot,” Azula said. “He's been with the Army for ages, and he's had at least some time to gather allies. He won't be going down without a fight. At least I hope not.”

“So it's a Civil War then,” Azula said quietly. “My Uncle versus my Brother.”

“Your Uncle versus Zhao,” Mai corrected her instantly. “Not Zuko.”

“No,” Azula replied. “I suppose not. But everyone will see it that way. Clans and families will have to pick sides sooner rather than later.”

Mai idly wondered what side her family would choose. Her father was not a man blessed with particularly strong convictions. He’d hosted Zhao, yes, but most of the family holdings were in the Home Islands. They had a history of rock steady loyalty to the Fire Lords, but then they had always served in the military. Her betrothal to Zuko was obviously never going to happen with Zhao in charge…spirits her betrothal to Zuko.

It had never been an official official betrothal. But they'd been going steady for years now. And on the rare occasions when Lady Ursa had allowed other girls Zuko’s age into the palace, he had been steadfastly uninterested. There had never been a formal pact, but she and everyone else had always assumed…not just assumed. Assumptions were for idiots. She had more than “assumptions” to go on. Zuko and Azula were always talking about when she was Fire Lady, as if it was an inevitably, something carved in steel with flaming characters. And when they had been alone…well Zuko had been even clearer about planning on marriage. When they'd captured the Avatar, everyone had assumed that once they got back to the Home Islands…there they were assuming again.

But now, now it was all up in smoke. Zhao would never let Zuko choose someone, not when he could make a political connection with it. Some daughter of an ally who swooped in at the right time. Probably all prim and proper and polite. Ugh. It made her want to take a turn vomiting into the ocean.

“We should get to shore either way,” She said instead, pushing away the panic. “I do not want to live on rations for very long. Starvation would be preferable.”

“I'll kill him,” Azula replied. Which was not the first time she had said that out of the blue to Mai.

“Zuko for getting captured?” Mai asked, leaning down to put the supplies back in the bag. “Or Zhao for capturing him?”

“Zhao!” Azula snapped so sharply Mai’s head snapped back up at the sound. “For everything, for taking Zuko, for nearly getting Ty Lee killed, for tearing the realm apart, for burning my mother.”

“I thought you…” Mai said.

“I was lying alright?” Azula said, throwing her hands up into the air. “I was lying! There I said it! No one but you to hear me but I was!”

“Wait so she didn't kill your Dad?”

Azula collapsed into herself just as quickly as she had sprung into a rage.

“...no…” the princess admitted. “She did. At least I'm pretty sure she did.”

“Really?” Mai asked. “Huh, I mean I'd heard the rumors and all. But I never thought she was the type to go through with something like that.

“Yeah well…” Azula said. “She's a murderer.”

“Then what were you lying about?”

“That I don't care,” Azula admitted. “I shouldn't, but I do.”

Story of Mai’s life.

“I shouldn't care,” Azula said. “But I do. And so she gets to become one of the reasons that I'm going to kill Zhao. And make it hurt. And then I will gut every single one of those sniveling, simpering, idiots who support him. I will see Zuko rule in his own right, as a true Fire Lord, even if it has to be on a throne of skulls.”

That was…vivid imagery. Even for Azula.

“Does that scare you?” Azula asked quietly.

“Everything you do scares me,” Mai said neutrally. Which wasn't entirely untrue.

“Good,” Azula said, although her heart didn't sound like it was in it.

Mai finished putting the supplies back into storage save a few ugly looking ration bars. Ugh. She bet they tasted horrendous.

“I'm glad you're here,” Azula said suddenly, which surprised Mai more than her plans to kill Zhao.

“I'm glad to be here too,” Mai said.

“I'm serious,” Azula said. “Being alone on the open ocean is not an appealing prospect. Having two people will make all the functions of the boat much easier to handle.”

Azula had put back on her brave face after a moment of weakness. But Mai has known her for a while. She had never been this far from her Mother, Ty Lee, or Zuko for very long before. And she had always, always, been surrounded by attendants and servants and the like.

Azula had never been alone before.

But somehow, Mai suspected Azula did not agree.

Chapter Text

“Name?” The gruff Sailor asked. Ty Lee had no idea who she was, but she was apparently in charge of processing everyone who had come off the sinking ship. She hoped everyone else had gotten off alright.

“Ty Lee,” She said, stumbling forward as someone jostled her in the back. Whichever ship this was had not expected to be taking on so many people. They were all packed in like sardinetoucans here.

“Commanding officer?” The woman asked.

“I uh,” Ty Lee stuttered, struggling to hear over the din of people. “I mean I’m not sure I have one, I was with Princess Azula mostly…”

“Can we get a move on?” Someone in the back yelled interrupting her.

“Is it true the Avatar escaped?” Someone added unhelpfully.

“Domestic servant?” The sailor woman asked, frowning disapprovingly.

“No it’s more of a companion sort of thing,” Ty Lee explained. Which just made the sailor woman frown even more.

“Were you picked up at port?” She asked with a sigh. “Any documentation of your arrival or employment?”

“There wasn’t time the ship was sinking,” Ty Lee said. “But I should be on the list if you have one.”

Someone was singing behind her. It could use some improvement, to say the least. Spirits it was muggy in here. And she’d once done acrobatics in a swamp. The sailor lady was apparently not impressed by her claims. Her aura was an almost impressively dull gray. But it was kind of hard to tell auras in here, they were all overlapping.

“I don’t see any Lee or Ty listed,” She replied. “If you aren’t on the list I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to step aside and wait for someone to take you into custody.”

Step aside? She could barely move in here! Someone’s elbow was jamming her back. It wasn’t hitting any key chi points, thankfully enough. But it still hurt.

“Check uh, oof,” Someone accidentally kicked the back of her leg. “Jizake Clan. Might be filed there.”

The sailor woman looked eminently skeptical, looking up at down at Ty Lee’s outfit. Which was rather unfair in Ty Lee’s opinion. Yes, it had been through a lot over the past few hours, and no it wasn’t some super formal noble robe passed down from generation. But it was pretty nice, wasn’t it?

“Never heard of them,” The sailor said, but began to flip through the papers she had. This wouldn’t be the first time no one had heard of Ty Lee’s family. Especially outside of court. Ty Lee was pretty sure she was like the most famous Jizake ever just because she knew Azula. And maybe the circus, but she didn’t bring that up much.

“Jizake Clan?” The sailor clerk replied, pausing her search.

“Yeah,” Ty Lee said as the singing mercifully stopped, unfortunately the elbow was back with a vengeance. “Should be a sprig of rice still on the plant.”

By the time her grandfather had become a noble, there hadn’t been a lot of great symbols left.

“Ah my apologies,” The sailor clerk said, stamping some sort of paper, probably a pass. Azula would have insisted on some extreme groveling, but Ty Lee could just accept that and move on. “Take this, nobles like you are being sent to deck three for the time being. Show this to any guards.”

“Thank you!” Ty Lee said brightly.

“You’re welcome,” The clerk said blinking, apparently surprised she had been thanked at all.

As the clerk shouted for the next person in line, Ty Lee grabbed her pass and plunged into the crowd, jostling her way through the crowd as best she could. She was one of the world’s best acrobats, and even she was having trouble keeping on balance in the cramped conditions.

She bounced from person to person, unable to get much space. Normally she would be apologizing, but even she had to give up in this mess. As she passed she heard the crazed rumors that were spreading like wildfire through the ranks of the rescued sailors.

“…Avatar summoned a behemothleviathan to attack us…”

“…sorcery used to bewitch us…”

“What do we do now?”

“Burns all over her face…”

“…water tribe ships attacked….”

“Change of port?”

“Zhao…”

“… bet it was a Dusteater Conspiracy.”

“Coronation?”

“I heard the Princess is missing!”

The mention of Azula being missing cut through the din for Ty Lee. She turned her head towards the voice, not even caring that she whipped someone in the face with her ponytail.

“What was that?” She called out, not being able to pinpoint who had said that. “Did someone say Azula was missing?”

No response. Ty Lee could see the door, leading out of the cramped room, but instead of making a dash for freedom, she pushed back into the mass desperate for any scrap of news.

“Hello? Hello?” She called out. “Someone said something about the Princess? Where did you hear that? Is she ok? How is she missing? What about Mai? And Zuko! And Ursa?”

No one responded, instead being met with grumbling and shouts of ‘move’ as a press of people began to head out. Ty Lee tried to beat against the current but found herself unable to stem the tide, desperate questions about Azula fading into the crowd. Eventual she found herself pushed out of the room and into the wider ship. Her eyes teared up. Her vague sense that everyone was alright had been shattered, replaced with primal fear for her…well…

With a defeated heart, Ty Lee turned and trudged her way to the third deck, waving her pass unenthusiastically at the guards as she went, no one gave her any trouble. Which was alright she guessed. The world just seemed duller at the moment. When she got to the third deck she was waved into another room. At least this one was less crowded. She sighed and found a wall to lean on.

“Ty Lee?” A voice beside her asked suddenly. She looked up and saw a familiar face. Bathed in a reassuring, calm, purple aura.

“Kraison!” She said happily. “We got separated when we all came aboard!”

“Yes I do apologize,” He said amiably. “Wataru is here as well.”

He waved his…partner? Over beside them. Wataru have a curt nod. Ty Lee wasn't entirely sure what Kraison saw in him, but she couldn't exactly ask about that out loud. As always his aura was white hot, and thin as a reed. Just like his stature, in a way.

“Ty Lee,” He replied, handing Kraison a cup, while keeping another for himself.

“How's the Sake?” Kraison asked, looking at his cup.

“Terrible,” Wataru said. “Some of that mass produced Jizake rubbish.”

“That's my family,” Ty Lee interjected. Her great-grandfather had gotten rich supplying alcohol to the military, and her grandfather had bought a title with the fortune. Quantity had a quality all of its own he always said.

“Oh,” Wataru said. “My apologies, my taste is a little…refined.”

That was still just calling her family's product bad, just nicer.

“I would have brought you a glass if I knew you were also here,” Wataru added. “Would you like me to get some?”

“No thank you,” She replied, even though that was the nicest he'd never been to her. She'd found out pretty quickly at the circus that drunk Ty Lee was not fun.

“I see you managed to get through that dreadful process,” Wataru said. “It was rather crude, how they handled the whole thing.”

“He's just bitter we can't go back to our own ship,” Kraison added.

Right, Kraison was a captain in his own right. Ty Lee had forgotten that ever since he'd showed up with Zhao.

“Why not?” She asked. It certainly seemed better than just waiting around her.

“Lockdown,” Wataru said. “With the ship sinking and the Avatar on the run, Zhao doesn't want everyone running around. Understandable. But frustrating.”

Speaking of that.

“Is…is Azula here?” She asked quietly, looking between the two.

“No,” Wataru said. “I don't know where the royal family is, but they're not on this ship. This is a battleship attached to Zhao, but his flagship, well, the Admiral's technically, is where they are keeping the high profile people.”

“So Azula is over there?” Ty Lee asked, hope swelling.

But Kraison merely shrugged.

“I don't know,” Wataru admitted. “Some of Lady Ursa’s attendants were taken from here over to Zhao. So he probably has her at least.”

That didn't sound good. Ty Lee hadn't seen much before being rushed off the boat. But it had not looked like Zhao and Lady Ursa had been getting along very well.

“I think he'll be calling a Captain's meeting soon,” Kraison said. “I might be able to get more information than.”

“Wait so we don't know where anyone is?” Ty Lee asked. “Isn't where Azula is pretty important?”

“There's rumors flying a mile a minute,” Kraison admitted.

“We were the last boat off the royal ship to get here,” Wataru elaborated. “All the other lifeboats wound up on Zhao's flag ship…or elsewhere.”

“Elsewhere?”

“There was some sort of search out for a missing lifeboat,” Wataru said. “Not sure who was aboard but Zhao must consider them fairly important given how many resources he's devoted to the search.”

“Maybe he really just cares about his sailors well-being,” Ty Lee said hopefully. But even her optimism felt a little hollow.

“We'll see,” Kraison said. “At least we're alive.”

“Yeah,” Ty Lee sighed unconvincingly. “I hope they're all ok though. Maybe I should ask if I can go over and check…”

“I would advise against that,” Wataru interrupted her. “Very strongly.”

“Why's that?” Ty Lee asked, cocking her head and raising an eyebrow.

“If Azula is there and wants you there,” He explained. “She'll ask.”

“I don't just follow Azula blindly,” Ty Lee shot back, crossing her arms. “I mean she never is willing to admit she needs help, so sometimes you have to ignore her.”

“I know the feeling,” Kraison said with a glance at Wataru. “I'm not sure you could cut through the chaos though.”

That's fair. She had barely proven she was a noble, proving she was actually a friend of the Princess would be harder unless Azula asked for her…or if Kraison and Wataru would vouch for her. Surely they would have told Zhao at some point. Or maybe not. She'd heard Zhao wasn't particularly friendly to people like them. Maybe they kept quiet. Or maybe it was something else entirely.

“Where are we even headed after this?” Ty Lee said, filing that question away for later. “Back after the Avatar?”

“Not with this compliment of crew,” Wataru said. “Zhao will need somewhere to stash all the survivors of the Royal Sloop.”

“So the Fire Nation?” She asked. But Wataru shook his head.

“Things are unsettled,” He continued. Spirits she was getting sick of that word. “Which would be another reason to avoid stumbling into Zhao’s clutches.”

That was an ominous way of phrasing it.

“Oh right,” She said, chuckling nervously. “So I guess I really don't have a place to stay right now.”

“I'm sure some quarters on our ship could be arranged,” Wataru said, with uncharacteristic politeness. Something was flickering with his aura. “Once we are done being locked down on this particular vessel. Provided Kraison agrees of course, it is his ship.”

Kraison looked as surprised as Ty Lee was, but broke out into a smile at the same.

“Of course!” He said brightly. “Of course! We have plenty of room in the guest quarters. It won't be any trouble at all. And once things get settled down it'll be easier to reunite you with…”

He glanced around, remembering they were in public. That didn't mean Ty Lee missed the implication and she blushed.

“We're not…” She stuttered.

“Of course not,” Kraison said. “But you are a friend. And I would be remiss not to give a friend my hospitality.”

“Especially one from a Clan that has managed such prosperity in so little time,” Wataru said, looking at his Sake glass pensively.

Chapter Text

Sokka was not a dour person, not really. He was not prone to moping or brooding or anything like that. But he wasn’t exactly peppy either. Katara would say he was pessimistic, he just thought he was realistic. Although, to be fair “I’m not being pessimistic, just realistic” was something a pessimist would say. And he was proud of his snarky sarcastic streak.

So while Sokka wasn’t dour, he also wasn’t used to being the upbeat person in the group. But here he was. Momo chattering in his ear. Alright, Momo was still pretty energetic. But the other three…

Aang and Katara were both skittish, and he couldn’t blame them for that after what had happened. Katara was better than she had been while Aang was imprisoned. She was sleeping more and yelling less. But she was still much sharper and harsher than she had been before. And she was still unwilling to let Aang go out of her sight. Not that Aang was wandering off much anyway.

Sokka had underestimated just how disconcerting it was to see Aang so down all the time. He wasn’t flitting around as much as he usually did, sticking to the ground more than he should. Like he didn’t realize he wasn’t locked up any more.

Some of that was also related to the final member of the group, also grounded. Because behind them all Appa plodded slowly, growling and grumbling all the way. Sokka couldn’t blame him. Appa had crashed into the water at the North Pole, then flown for days straight chasing down the Fire Nation, then flown as fast as possible to get out of there. It was no surprise that when they’d hit the coast he’d crashed to the ground and stayed there ever since. Well, he was up and moving at least. But flying was out of the question and would be for a while longer. Which was bad news because they were on enemy territory. Just their luck they’d crashed into the Fire Nation colonies.

“How soon are we stopping?” Aang asked. Like Sokka was supposed to know.

“As soon as we find a cave or something,” Sokka said. “We could probably sneak into a town but we’d have to leave Appa.”

“We’re not leaving Appa!” Aang snapped.

“I know that,” Sokka replied. “That’s why we keep going until we find a cave.”

“Don’t yell at Aang like that!” Katara cut in.

“I wasn’t!” Sokka protested, throwing up his hands. He pinched his nose, there was no point arguing with her. “Look, we’re all really tired right now. Let’s just find a place to rest.”

But they did not find a place to rest, only a fork in the road. Traveling on the road was risky, Sokka knew. But this place was fairly uninhabited, especially for a colony. Standing in the middle of the road was a post. Probably telling which way to which place. Sokka had never really seen roads before leaving home, but signposts seemed sensible enough in his opinion.

“I’m going to check these out,” Sokka said. If they were near a town, they’d probably want to go into the woods around them. Off-roading with Appa on the ground was…rough but Sokka was just glad they were in a forested area rather than some wide open plain. They never would have been able to hide a flying Bison there.

“Which way should we go?” Katara wondered.

“Well Omashu is South,” Aang said. “Which is…”

He looked to see where the sun was, then turned.

“That way,” He pointed.

Sokka looked at the signpost and groaned.

“Great,” He muttered. “Just great.”

“What is it?”

“New wanted posters,” He grumbled. “Looks like they added, ‘attempted regicide’ and ‘piracy’ to the list of crimes against the Fire Nation were wanted for.”

Katara stalked forward angrily to see for herself.

“I. Hate. Them. All.” Katara said, furiously tearing down the wanted posters, they tearing them to shreds. “Why. Can’t. They. Leave. Us. Alone?”

Aang joined her, but froze after he’d destroyed only a few bad caricatures of himself and Sokka.

“Look at this,” He said, clearly puzzled.

Sokka joined him, and quickly was equally confused. It was another familiar face. Dark hair, pale skin, and violent look in her eyes.

“Why is Azula of all people on a wanted poster?” Katara asked, before spying another familiar face on a different wanted posrer. “And is this Mai?”

“I’d want both of them as far away as possible,” Aang added bitterly.

“Why would the Fire Nation be hunting their own princess?” Sokka mused, before another paper caught his eye.

“It’s not a wanted poster,” Katara said, reading the papers. “It says she’s missing, possibly kidnapped and HEY…”

“What?” Sokka asked, craning his neck back towards his sister.

“We did not kidnap either of them!” She protested.

“Yeah!” Aang said. “They kidnapped me. I didn’t want anything to do with them! Why would they lie about that?”

“I don’t know!” Katara complained. “The last we saw they were with the rest of the Fire Nation!”

“It’s the Fire Nation,” Sokka said, looking over the rest of the sign post. “They lie about everything.”

Everything else was just local news, such and such was selling a cowpig, someone was getting married. But one thing did catch Sokka’s eye.

It wasn’t a wanted poster, or even a missing person poster. It was something else, just some text. But it wasn’t some random announcement either. The paper was crisp, the calligraphy fine, and it had a fancy seal attached. He took it down from the board with interest.

“This is weird,” He said. “It’s not a wanted poster, but it is an official proclamation.”

“So?” Aang asked, crossing his arms.

“It’s news,” Sokka said. “Might tell us more than just the wanted posters.”

His eyes scanned the page. Aang and Katara quickly crowded beside him, looking at the paper with interest. In total fairness anything would be of interest after hiking on foot all day.

“What does that mean?” Katara asked, squinting at the paper. “What’s the Colonial Guard? Or the Pragmatic Sanction?”

“No idea,” replied Sokka. “I think they’re saying some of the royals got kidnapped? Or maybe killed?”

“We knew that from Azula’s poster,” Katara said.

“I wasn’t involved!” Aang protested.

“Zuko is apparently Fire Lord now,” Sokka summarized.

“Good for him,” Katara spat, rolling her eyes.

“Wow,” Sokka said, eyes scanning the paper over again. “This is a lot of stuff about the Army and Navy.”

“Of course there is Sokka,” Katara snarked. “It’s the Fire Nation. Everything about them is all evil and army and conquest.”

“Yeah but this is…” Sokka struggled to think of a way to explain it. “New.”

“Does that mean anything?” Katara asked.

“I don’t know,” admitted Sokka. “But if they’re scared enough to declare a state of emergency we have to be doing something right.”

“It doesn’t change anything,” Aang said with a sigh. It hurt Sokka to hear him sigh like that. Like the weight of the world was on his shoulders. “Right? We still need to get to Omashu so I can learn about Earthbending from Bumi.”

“No,” Sokka admitted. “But I wonder if it will help you find a Fire Bending Master afterwards. Not like we're likely to run into Jeong Jeong again soon.”

“I'm not learning Fire Bending,” Aang insisted stubbornly. “I'm a pacifist. I don't want to hurt people.”

“Look,” Sokka said. “I know you are nervous after what happened with Katara. And so am I. But isn't the whole point of being the Avatar being able to bend all of the elements?”

“This isn't about just Katara,” Aang insisted. “They locked me up, they attacked the North, they killed…”

He gave a shaky sigh.

“I'm not doing it again Sokka,” Aang replied. “You can't fight fire with fire, or evil with evil. I'll find a way to stop the Fire Lord without Fire Bending. I don't care if it's Zuko or Iroh or whoever. I'm not going to Fire Bend.”

“But what about…” Sokka started.

“SOKKA!” Katara shouted sharply, scaring a couple nearby deerpartridges into the air. “He said he's not going to Fire Bend. So just listen to him!”

“Alright, alright,” Sokka said, holding up his hands in defeat. “Sheesh, I'll drop it.”

“Good,” Katara said.

“Soooooo,” Aang said, as eager to move away confrontation as ever. “Still towards Omashu then?”

“You're the Avatar,” Sokka said, with only the barest hint of sarcasm entering his voice.

“Sokka!” Katara snapped.

“What?” Sokka said. “It's really his decision!”

“Oh, alright,” Aang said, deflating again. Sokka felt like the world's largest jerkbender. Here he was worried about Aang having the weight of the world on his shoulders and then Sokka went pushing more responsibility on the kid.

“I think it's a good goal, for what it's worth,” Sokka. “We need someplace safe for now. And King Bumi was nice enough when he wasn't pretending to try and kill us to test you.”

“Yeah,” Aang said with a smile. “It'll be nice to have a teacher I already know beforehand.”

“You know me,” Katara protested. But far more gently than she had with Sokka.

“Oh yeah,” Aang said, blushing. “Well see what I meant was that…”

Sokka sighed, rolled his eyes, and looked forward. There were some hills up head. They should do if they couldn't find a good cave to stash themselves in tonight. Hopefully just a few more days of roughing it before Appa was well enough to fly. Even just short hops in the air could get them much further than they could by walking. Less of a chance of running into a Fire Nation patrol as well. And a better chance of escaping if they did get cornered.

“Better get moving though,” He said, interrupting whatever Aang and Katara has been talking about just then.

“Which way?”

Sokka pointed south-ish.

“We'll see if those hills can hide us,” He explained, leading the way towards the horizon, but not before stuffing the proclamation into his very manly satchel.

ATTENTION SUBJECTS OF THE FIRE NATION

A dissident faction has seized the Capital with aid from the Earth Kingdom barbarians and the Avatar. They have kidnapped members of the royal family and have begun issuing false orders.

Do not obey these orders! The throne passes to Fire Lord Zuko. Long may he reign!

Fire Lord Zuko has called his people to him at Pohuai. For the first time in decades, the Fire Lord has graced us with his presence outside the capital. He has appointed a loyalist ministry to oversee victory over the Fire Nation’s enemies, foreign and domestic. Both the Army and Navy have indicated their assent to join the National Salvation Council. Fire Lord Zuko will remain safe as the National Salvation Council secures the nation.

The National Salvation Council has issued the following Public Notices:

Public Notice No. 1: A State of Emergency is hereby declared over all realms subject to the Fire Nation for the duration of the crisis.

Public Notice No. 2: All Orders from the Capital since the death of Azulon are to be disregarded for the duration of the emergency.

Public Notice No. 3: The Army and Navy are hereby granted extraordinary powers of requisition for the duration of the emergency

Public Notice No. 4: Military commissioners shall have jurisdiction on criminal matters for the duration of the emergency.

Public Notice No. 5: The Pragmatic Sanction on Colonial Property is hereby repealed. Local commanders are given jurisdiction to oversee the distribution of land for the duration of the emergency.

Public Notice No. 6: The Colonial Guard will be incorporated into Army command for the duration of the emergency.

Public Notice No. 7: The right to collect ferry tolls is granted to the Navy for the duration of the emergency.

Further communications will arrive.

Signed in the First Year of the Reign of Fire Lord Zuko.

蘇科
烈火
君令

Revere the Fire Lord, Expel the Barbarians!
Enrich the Nation, Strengthen the Armed Forces!

Chapter Text

Azula crumpled up the proclamation in her fist, before setting it alight in a dramatic blaze of blue flame.

“Gee,” Mai said. “Thanks for giving me a chance to read that.”

Azula ignored her companion in order to continue her fuming.

“It's a coup,” She spat. “Treason, clear as day. Both the Army and Navy involved from the looks of it.”

“Didn't we already know that?” Mai asked.

“Yes,” Azula committed. “But look at this! They have a program! A manifesto to appeal to the Colonies and the Navy and Army! This wasn’t Zhao going mad, this was a careful plan of attack!”

Mai didn’t see it, Azula realized, Mai had never cared much for politics outside the bare neccecites. But this was bad. The worst civil disturbance since the Camellia-Peony War at least. Hadn’t the whole point of raising a Royal Army and Navy been to avoid clan wars. It ate at Azula, not knowing the full state of the field. Who was loyal? Who was not? Surely Uncle hadn’t already been deposed, otherwise they would be headed for the Caldera immediately. So it was some sort of Civil War, but where would the lines be?

“Any word on…” Mai trailed off.

“They've headed back to Pouhai,” Azula growled. “Back to your father.”

She gave a significant glance over at Mai. Who looked back, eyes narrowed, meeting Azula’s glare.

“Perhaps your family isn't as loyal to mine as I'd hoped,” Azula continued, turning her nose up.

“If I wanted you dead you'd be dead,” Mai replied. “If I wanted to rat you out to Zhao, I would have. If you thought I was a threat you'd have killed me by now. So clearly I'm not a threat to you and you know it. So stop pretending you don't trust me.”

“You have gotten bold,” Azula said, almost cracking a smile at that.

“I always have been,” Mai said bluntly. “Don't know how you didn't notice before.”

Azula did not dignify that with a response. She would make a fine Fire Lady, it pained her to admit. Unless Zhao arranged something in the meantime…which was even more painful to consider than admitting that Zuko might have noticed something that she did not.

They’d had to ditch the lifeboat. They were out of supplies and the coast was crawling with ships looking for them. Or the Avatar. Or both. Besides, they weren’t going to get anywhere friendly by sea. They’d trudged to the nearest town. It was still mostly Earthbenders unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately. But it was occupied territory, Fire Nation soldiers walked the streets, Fire Nation wanted posters plastered on the walls. As soon as they’d seen their own faces on one, Azula had burnt it and Mai had found them an alleyway to duck into. There she had read the recently burnt proclamation of a coup. It was sobering to be like this, hiding like wormrats in the gutter.

“We need to strike back, regain the initiative,” Azula said, half to herself.

“How?” Mai asked.

“Well first we need to find some sort of communication…”

“HOW?” Mai repeated, hissing rather than raising her voice. “That poster proves we're somewhere under Zhao, doesn't it? You think everyone will just bow down because you're the princess? Zhao has Zuko now, and that trumps you. And if you get dragged in front of Zhao again, do you think you could convince him you don't care about your mom again?”

Azula looked away. She should be able to. But she knew she wouldn't. She was too weak. She would fail. And then where would her family be?

“We're not playing politics right now,” Mai insisted forcefully. “We just need to survive. One step ahead of the other.”

That was logical, Azula had to admit.

“So we lay low,” Azula replied. “Until what? We can't do that forever”

“Until we find someplace where our faces aren’t plastered on every signpost,” Mai said.

“For all we know, everywhere could have these things!” Azula countered. “It was your idea to ditch the boat after all those patrols! But we’re being hunted on land all the same.”

Mai had no response to that.

Azula should have felt smug, she'd won that conversation, left Mai speechless. But she didn't. She just felt bad. Because what if they couldn't find anything? That would just mean Zhao had won, meaning their escape was pointless, meaning that she'd let him hurt mother for no reason. Mother…

“You do have a point about finding some actual news,” Mai said, filling the silence.

“I thought we were lying low?” Azula said.

“Laying low,” Mai noted. “Not disappearing completely. We’ll need clothes and food.”

That was true. Azula had some armor over her sleeping robes, and Mai had even less.

“They are rather conspicuous,” Azula admitted. “And if there are already posters after us…you didn't happen to bring those masks of yours did you?”

Mai shook her head.

“And I don't have as many spare knives as I'd like,” Mai continued.

“And how many is that?” Azula asked raising an eyebrow.

“I have one,” Mai explained. “Maybe two more fights left. Three if we win and I can scrounge some to reuse.”

Oh. It occured to Azula that Mai had to replenish her knives, what with throwing them everywhere all the time. But somehow the idea that she would run out…that was disconcerting to her. She supposed she had never needed her own weapon, but now that was coming back to haunt her. Although, she still had her kusarigama. Her training had been nonexistent, her private practices demoralizing. But perhaps she could find someway to make use of her weapon without resorting to firebending. Piandao had mentioned a master in Ba Sing Se.

“We'll find something,” Azula assured her, not quite knowing how they would. “Hopefully hoods will manage to hide our visages, long enough for the posters to fade or be covered by new ones. If we let our hair down that should also help.”

Mai nodded.

“You'll have to avoid your bending as well,” Mai said offhandedly.

“What?” Azula snapped.

“Your bending,” Mai repeated. “It's too distinctive. The Blue Flame. If anyone knows anything about you, it's that your fire is blue.”

“What?” Azula asked.

“You're not in any coins or bills or anything,” Mai explained. “Portraits mostly of Iroh or Azulon in all the bases. Nothing of you or Zuko, at least before…”

If Zuko was Zhao's puppet now his portrait would be being painted and raised in every official building across the Fire Nation and the Colonies. Azula would have teased him about his inevitable embarrassment under better circumstances.

“So they know you from the rumors,” Mai said. “Mostly about your blue flame. That's all anyone had heard of you outside of the Academy. Back on the island, in the Colonies. That's all they knew. Lots of rumors about you being a prodigy and a dragon.”

“I am a prodigy though,” Azula insisted.

“You're the first person in centuries to have the Blue Flame,” Mai continued. “People notice that. They might not recognize your face, but they would recognize your fire.”

Mai was, unfortunately, right, Azula realized. She didn't like it. She loved bending. It was what she was best at. She hated not being able to do it. She could do it in private or in an emergency, she told herself. It wasn't like she was being chi blocked or anything. Azula sighed dramatically to indicate her acceptance.

“Where should we start them?” She asked, overriding her instincts to seize control of the situation. Mai at least seemed to have a plan.

“First we steal some cloaks,” Mai explained. “Then we get moving and start asking questions to anyone we meet on the road.”

A thought struck Azula.

“Heading South is a good option,” She said. “Uncle appointed new front commanders all along the lines.. They are more likely to be loyal, if they haven’t been arrested at least.”

Mai nodded as they found their target for step one.

Step One was easy enough, there were several washing lines out and about the village, and they were fast enough to snatch them easily. Nonetheless it felt…distasteful. Petty theft was beneath her.

“Just think of it as requestioning,” Mai insisted. “You do that all the time, don’t you?”

Azula assented readily. She was a Princess after all, she had more right to dignified clothing than some random peasant who was probably an Earthbender anyway. The clothes were certainly not fine, although being on the line they were at least clean, if a a little damp. They hastily threw their new clothes on once they had darted away from the scene of the crime, into a gully just off of the road into the heart of town.

“Ugh,” Mai said, holding up a cloak. “Not my style at all.”

“Yes,” Azula said. “Too much color for you.”

The cloak was a dull, brownish green, with a few faded splotches.

“All the better for the disguise,” Mai said.

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you?” Azula asked, slipping on her own disguise. “A chance to get away from the stuffy protocols of court life, play at one of those adventure novels you always liked.”

“Oh please,” Mai scoffed. “It was much more fun breaking into my parent’s house to rescue the Avatar, or sail to the North pole. Not running around in some grubby little town.”

“And by that you mean you got to spend some time very close with Zuko,” Azula surmised with a smirk.

“Shut up,” Mai retorted, face not displaying a hint of a blush.

It was not a market day, and so the streets were mostly clear, save a few laborers or messengers going to and fro. Azula kept an eye on the stores. A blacksmith, a butcher, a tailor. It was all so…ordinary. Boring, dull. Yet she had never experienced anything like this before. There were a few carts, probably for the next market day, although Azula had no idea when that would be.

One advertised itself as a puppet show, and Azula was suddenly reminded of the birthday she had spent with Ty Lee. That was probably she had ever come to something like this. But that festival had been so alive. This town seemed dreary and dull in comparison, just like the clothing they had requisitioned. The Fire Festival seemed a lifetime ago. Things had been simpler then, better then, easier then. It had all been a grand adventure in a way her present situation did not. Perhaps had she known Ty Lee, Zuko, and Mother were safe and sound, she would be less apprehensive. But she had no such assurances now.

“It’s funny,” She said as they passed by the cart. “When I first started hunting the Avatar, both you and Ty Lee refused to come along with me. But you wound up involved anyway.”

“Not my fault the Avatar showed up in my dad’s fort,” Mai retorted. “Or Ty Lee’s that the Avatar came barrelling through the town where her circus was.”

“Still,” Azula said thoughtfully. “That has to mean something doesn’t it? That you were both meant to come along? That it was for the best that we were all together?”

Mai shrugged.

“I mean neither of us have ever been much for spirits or destiny or whatever, have we?” She replied. “We make our own fate.”

“I know,” Azula said. “But it would be nice to know…for sure I mean, wouldn’t it?”

“I suppose it would,” Mai said.

It occurred to Azula that Mai had done this before. She’s spent weeks, months even away from her family before. Spirits, she didn’t even like her parents that much. But she still had managed. When Azula thought about it, she had never spent so much time away from Zuko and Mother, not even when she had been at the academy. And now they had been torn away from her in one fell swoop. At long last independence.

She wasn’t sure she liked it.

Chapter Text

Admiral Zhao’s lips pursed as he looked at the royal seal affixed to the document. It was neat enough, perhaps Prince…Fire Lord Zuko had stamped it with a little more force than was strictly necessary, but it was legible. But it was a royal seal, not THE royal seal. The one kept in the capital, the one that had passed down the unbroken chain of royalty for untold generations. Perhaps the most powerful symbol of rulership the nation held.

Normally, a document lacking such an official seal was not all that important. Fire Lords had spent time at the front before, and bringing the royal seal away from the Caldera had been an unacceptable risk. Other, lesser seals were perfectly acceptable and legally binding. But major, epoch defining decrees, those usually needed the official seal. And in times such as these…every scrap of legitimacy was absolutely vital.

Zhao set down the declaration, a minor promotion for a hanger on of his when there was a knock at the door.

“Come in,” He said.

The Kanagawa Heir entered, followed by that Wataru boy. They made an odd pair, the broad, outgoing Heir and the thin, reserved aide. But they had proven surprisingly useful. Zhao quite enjoyed rubbing his victory in the brat’s face, but there were many things to be done, and faces closer to the Fire Lord’s age but still his senior could be useful.

“Well?” Zhao asked. “Any trouble with the promotions? Or am I going to have to pay him a visit to discuss his mother?”

Kraison shifted nervously on his feet. He was a loyal boy, and had the sort of easy amiability that made a good member of polite society. But he did not have the stomach of a warrior or the mind for politics.

“He sealed them,” Kraison said, handing Zhao a fresh set of papers.

“Good good,” Zhao said, flipping through them. Integrating the Colonial Militias involved a lot of paperwork, but given the…issues…with the Army at the moment it was a sad necessity.

“He's reading them,” Wataru said quietly. “Not just sealing them one after another. He's actually looking at the contents.”

“I see,” Zhao replied. “Did he express any position on the contents?”

“He was not particularly enthused about the draft age being lowered,” Wataru continued. “He did not say so aloud, but he grew rather agitated and reread it several times.”

This was where Wataru was useful. He saw what others did not, and was quick to adapt. He clearly owed some debt to the Kanagawas, otherwise why would he deal with the dunce of an heir? Zhao was of a mind to lure Wataru away to his own staff, he had the makings of a great flag aide if molded properly.

“Hmm,” Zhao said. “A pity, that.”

And it truly was. One could not keep a Fire Lord cloistered forever, or it was not ideal at the very least. Even if Zuko could never be allowed full power, it would be better for him to at least be able to make public appearances to say exactly what Zhao told him to do. Even holding hostages could only do so much.

“Still,” Zhao continued. “He understands the potential consequences should he misbehave today…and the potential rewards should he behave.”

“He does,” Wataru replied. “Although his temper…he's not going to actually be at the Council meeting is he?”

“No no,” Zhao said. “It's just that some of the softer souls will want to see that the Fire Lord is being well treated. And some of the more cynical ones want to see if we have him at all.”

“What about his crew?” Kraison asked suddenly. Zhao gave him a bemused look.

“I beg your pardon?”

“The crew from his ship,” The heir explained. “We've been interning them since it sank. How long is that going to last.”

“I'm surprised you care at all,” Zhao noted. He certainly didn't. Kraison looked at something of a loss.

“We had attendants on board as well,” Wataru entered smoothly. “If you recall. And, well, are we going to keep them locked up for the duration? Seems a waste of talent.”

“I'll have to screen them,” Zhao mused. “Somehow I doubt there are no Iroh men aboard. But then…yes I suppose. A shame there wasn't anyone besides the Fire Lord and his mother close to the Princess or the Sei’naka heir aboard I could have used as leverage.”

“Quite,” Wataru said shortly.

“That will be all,” Zhao said with a wave of his hand. “Kraison, I will see you for the Council Meeting. And Wataru, speak with me later. I may have a project for you.”

Wataru nodded and departed alongside Kraison. Zhao quickly forgot about the question of the royal family's ships. There were much bigger things to worry about today. Such as the first meeting of the National Salvation Council.

The culmination of Zhao’s career. His meteoric rise at last landed him at the very top of the pyramid. Great lords and generals and admirals coming to attend to him at Pohui.

It was true, the fortress was perhaps less than an ideal location. The Capital had always been unlikely given the circumstances. But he had hoped for more support from the Home Islands, and even the major Colonial Cities were still neutral.

Still, Pohui was an imposing fortress, and one handed over to him by a supposed Iroh loyalist. A powerful symbol, and a chance for redemption after the Avatar had slipped through his grasp here.

He could not host them in his office, it would have ruined the image of collaboration he was trying to present. He could not be seen atop a throne.

But he could still kneel at the head of the table of the fortresses meeting hall, and await his Council.

He watched the men, and one woman, file into the room, Kraison entering last. A purely symbolic representative of his besieged father.

“Welcome,” Zhao said smoothly at they took their positions around the vast map of the world he had laid out before him. “I trust your journeys have been smooth?”

“As smooth as can be expected,” General Matsumoto of the 5th Army, a thin man with a long mustache, said.

“Unfortunate then,” Admiral Bessho of the Home Fleet. “That more of your colleagues could not make such a trip.”

“What is it that you mean to imply?” Matsumoto replied fiercely.

“I only mean to say,” Bessho said, glaring harshly. “That we were under the impression that the Army would be able to provide more than three armies to the cause.”

“I was under the impression that the Navy would be positioned for a quick transfer of our forces to the Homeland,” Matsumoto shot back. “Instead I hear you no longer even hold the Great Gates. And five armies have joined our cause.”

“Hold on,” Admiral Phibun of the Mao Ce fleet interjected. “Surely you are not counting the Expeditionary Forces as an Army. That would be absurd, as absurd as us claiming the Riverine Fleet is it's own fleet.”

“Speaking of the Riverine Fleet,” General Rama of the 3rd Army replied. “I seem to recall promises were made that the entire Navy was on side for this. But now I hear Commodore Hu has declared for Iroh?”

“I just said…” Phibun began.

“Enough please,” Zhao said. This bickering had gone on long enough. “We're all on the same side.”

They fell silent.

“It is true,” He conceded. “That we had hoped for a better showing, especially in the Home Islands. It seemed we underestimated how Clan loyalties trumped military chain of command, no offense to your father of course.”

He nodded to Kraison, who shifted uncomfortably at the attention.

“The Gao hold their harbor open to us,” Zhao continued. “And some others on the farther islands. But your father is the only one who holds anything of note on the Big Island. He's under siege, but the port of Kanagawa is open, so there is no threat of starvation.”

“Then why,” Phibun asked. “Are we not landing the armies there now?”

“Do you want to lose the colonies?” Matsumoto demanded. “Because this is how we lose the Colonies. Iroh’s armies will turn right around and march in.”

“It is prudent to wait,” Zhao said forcefully. “It is true that we have substantially less land forces than expected. But not everything is settled. The Generals may have spoken, but let the other officers, the ambitious ones, have their way.”

“But that applies to their armies as well,” Phibun noted, pointing accusingly across the map at Matsumoto and Rama.

“And the fleet,” Rama retorted. “Call me cynical, but I expect parts of the home fleet will know where their bread is buttered. I know for a fact at least two ships have slipped away.”

“How dare you?” Bessho replied. “Are you spying on my fleet?”

“Were you going to admit that fact before this Council?” Rama challenged.

“ENOUGH!” Zhao said, slamming his fist on the map. “Enough of this petty bickering. We are where we are, now would you please direct your attention to my plans for what we are doing next?”

Silence, blissful silence.

“We are in total control of the seas,” He said, indicating to the red tokens on the map. “And our armies are concentrated in the Colonies.”

There was general nodding of agreement at that.

“Now, as I said, there is likely to be some sorting over the coming weeks,” Zhao said. “We will lose some men to defections, yes, but I think we will break in from defections from the other side.”

Said other side was represented by hastily painted black tokens. There hasn't been anything but Green and Blue for a century. But now they were facing fellow firebenders.

“The response in the Colonies has been unexpected in the best way possible,” Zhao continued. “I've already received spontaneous support and donations from several major towns, and there has been a massive recruitment spike.”

“They'll want something in return,” Bessho noted, although he generally sounded approving.

“They will,” Zhao conceded. “But we've already given them land expropriation from the Earth Benders, which they've been asking for for years. And a few trade privileges is a small price to pay.”

There was general agreement at that.

“They'll need training as well,” Zhao said. “But if we can get the Colonies producing good and trained as soldiers, that will make a landing on the Home Islands an assured victory.”

“And Iroh's armies over here?” Matsumoto asked. “What about those?”

“They will have to be held off and pushed back,” Zhao said. “If the Earth Kingdom attacks and they fight back, let them be. If the dirt eaters can't manage, well, we accuse Iroh's advisors of being in cahoots with the Earth Kingdom, which will spur others to our side. I suspect there is organizational chaos we can take advantage of as well.”

“Let the doddering old fool try to stop us,” Phibun said joyfully, slapping his leg.

“Do not get too far ahead of yourselves,” Lady Suzuki cut in. The only women, and only civilian in the in the room, and the only retiree who had been necessary for the conspiracy. Her grey hair was tied in a bob, as her eyes swept the room. “Don't start believing our own propaganda. We may say Iroh is incapable, but we all know that isn't true. He is still the Dragon of the West, we would be wise to remember that.”

Everyone nodded very respectfully at the living legend, before returning to the topic at hand.

“Perhaps,” Matsumoto suggested. “Some Marines could be permanently dispatched to the ground forces. Our control of the sea is such that…”

“Don't you start with this again!” Bessho roared. “Unless you want to host the home fleet for the duration!”

“Oh, I was assured it could hold itself, but apparently it can't even hold the Great Gates!”

“Gentlemen,” Zhao said. “We have agreed on our general strategy, why don't we break for refreshments before we get into the particulars?”

That was eminently agreeable, and the various men stood and left, dividing themselves up into generals and admirals. Kraison found himself isolated, but managed to retain his dignity as he departed.

“Careful Zhao,” Suzuki said, when they were the only ones remaining in the room. “Be very careful.”

The Former Minister of Industry had been one of the first colonists made a Minister in history, and had been one of the first Ministers fired by Iroh when he had ascended the throne.

“I always am,” He said with a smirk.

“Good,” She said standing. “Because the fact that the first proclamation you had made was making you Admiral…that has not gone unnoticed.”

“We had all agreed it was necessary to ensure I had the proper aura of command,” He replied cooly.

“The Navy backed you because of your time as an adjunct with the army,” She noted. “Because they thought you could keep the Army onside. The Army because unlike the other Navy men, you haven't been fighting them for years over every petty issue that comes up.”

“Your point?”

“What happens when they realize you can't stop the bickering?”

Chapter Text

Kraison and Wataru had really been lifesavers for Ty Lee. Most of her stuff had been lost when the Royal Sloop had gone down, and then the communications blackout had meant she hadn’t been able to get any replacements. Not that she could have afforded any replacements anyway. She could have sent a plea for aid back home, and her parents probably would have sent her plenty. But she tried, she really did to avoid doing anything like that. That was why she had left in the first place after all. To be independent. Not to mention that the current situation really precluded any contact with the Home Islands.

So she really was thankful for Kraison and Wataru, especially after they set her up with a place to stay in Pohuai. Ever since Zhao had set up shop here it had suddenly become so crowded. Kraison sometimes went to council meetings, so he had enough influence to get a house, which he welcomed Ty Lee and, of course, Wataru.

Ty Lee had to admit that part of the appeal was just being around people who were like her. Very different, but ultimately in the same boat. It had been like that at the circus. Everyone there was weird, deviant in some way. Her liking both girls and boys had hardly been noticeable. Things were a little less open here of course, Wataru and Kraison could hardly go out in public as a couple, and even inside it there had to be some discretion in case the servants blabbed. But they could be themselves to some small degree. More than she had been able to at court, that was for sure.

They knew stories too, stories that she had never heard. Apparently before the war, people had been able to marry who they liked. But many nobles had never liked it, and then the war had required more and more people and things had only gotten worse. It made Ty Lee sad to think about, so she tried to think of happier stories. Apparently back home, there were places that catered to people like them. Bathhouses and stuff, although home was very far away at this point. Still, it was more support and friendship than Ty Lee had ever gotten when she was growing up. At least Kraison and Wataru had each other, she’d never had any chance with…with…Azula. There, she admitted it to herself. She’d had, still had, a big crush on Azula. But that was obviously going nowhere and it never had. She’d thought she’d been getting away from it with the circus, only to get pulled right back into it.

The worst part was that it had been getting worse. Azula had always been sharp, and Ty Lee had loved it, but she had been opening up, especially after the North Pole. She’d been opening up more, bonding with her family, which had just made Ty Lee be even more head over heels for her. Even though it had been as impossible as ever, and Azula would have hated her just as much.

Ty Lee would have been thankful for another separation, if she wasn’t so darn worried about what Azula (and Mai) were up to. And Zuko. And poor lady Ursa. No one had scene her since the night on the ship. Ty Lee hoped she was alright.

The one downside to Kraison and Wataru’s place in Pohui, was that it was kind of boring when they were off doing something. They didn't trust too many servants, and those they did trust were not the talkative type, which was why they were trusted. So Ty Lee was already in something of a gloomy mood when Wataru and Kraison returned one day, faces grim.

“What is it?” She asked, leaping up from a handstand, she tended to do handstands when bored.

“We saw Princess Ursa today,” Wataru said bluntly.

“It was terrible,” Kraison said, which made Ty Lee worried because Kraison was normally more upbeat than Wataru. “Her face…”

“What about it?” Ty Lee squeaked, although she had a terrible idea about it.

“Scarred,” Wataru shuttered, and Wataru was not supposed to shutter. “While cheek, charred red. Not something you can paint makeup over either.”

Ty Lee knew several of Azula’s opponents at school has taken up makeup, but only for small burns. She did not want to think about what a larger one was like.

“At least she's alive,” Kraison muttered uneasily. “Small mercies.”

“What about Zuko?” Ty Lee asked. “Does he know? Did you see him? You usually see him.”

“That's why we got sent,” Kraison said. “He wanted proof she was alive. She wrote down some story only he would know. Something about Turtleducks? I don't know.”

“Probably a code,” Wataru said. “Ty Lee would you know…”

“He always liked the turdleduck pond at home,” Ty Lee said, feeling so small. “They don't let him see her?”

“Zhao's hinting he will,” Wataru said. “Once this council of his is done.”

“Oh,” Ty Lee said as the room fell into silence.

Wataru shifted awkwardly on his feet.

“I'm going to get a drink,” He said finally. “Would you like to get some?”

“Sure,” Ty Lee said,

“Sounds like a plan,” Kraison said, only for Wataru to give him a look.

“The matter we discussed…” the thin man said, raising his eyebrow.

“Oh right,” Kraison replied. “I'll see you two at dinner then.”

He then walked out of the room quickly, leaving Ty Lee quite confused. Wataru only turned and led her into a sitting room. He opened a cabinet and pulled out some sake. Nothing from her family. This was much fancier.

“Oh,” She said. “When you said drink I didn't realize…I don't really…”

“Ah yes,” Wataru said, pouring his Sake into a glass. “Ah well, more for me.”

He downed the entire glass in one gulp, before pouring himself another. Which struck Ty Lee as rather odd. Wataru was by no means a lightweight from what she had seen, but he did not make a habit of drinking that much.

“I’m sorry,” He said. “Lady Ursa was…a sight. And that has led me to reconsider some things.”

“It’s alright,” Ty Lee said, it really wasn’t, but she defaulted to reassurance.

“How was your day?” He asked instead, apparently desperate to change the subject. Ty Lee was glad to grab on to the life preserver he had provided her.

“Not much to do,” She admitted. “I thought about exploring the town some, but then it rained earlier so I didn’t.”

“Did it?” Wataru asked. “I was inside the fortress for much of the day, so I never saw.”

“Yeah,” She said. “For a bit.”

They lapsed into a painfully awkward silence.

“Was there any news?” She asked. “Aside from what happened with…”

“The Gao clan has risen for us,” He said. “Not the main island but Deep Harbor is a good anchorage and the Blue Citadel is…”

“Your home,” Ty Lee said quietly.

“Yes,” Wataru said. “I had hoped…but then I suppose that’s why their daughter has been betrothed to Kraison, to bind them to the conspiracy.”

“I’m sorry,” Ty Lee said. “I really am.”

“Still,” Wataru said. “Another stepping stone to the capital, if Zhao plays his tiles right, and he has so far. He’s got the colonies marching behind him.”

“He does?” Ty Lee asked.

“He does,” Wataru confirmed. “Plenty of Earthbender families surrendered early in the war, or later, and were allowed to keep some land, or bought it back from colonists or whatnot. But Zhao is forking it over to the colonists now, in exchange for loans and support. And it’s been effective so far, they’ve been pushing to exclude locals from the colonial government for ages.”

“That doesn’t seem very nice,” Ty Lee admitted.

“Neither is Civil War,” Wataru said with a shrug. “And you’ll benefit, you know. Even if you’re not colonists anymore, the fields that made your family will grow.”

“Will they?”

“They will,” Wataru replied. “Especially since I moved your family up on the lists when I transcribed them for Zhao.”

He gave what Ty Lee supposed was supposed to be a conspiratorial wink, but it came off as awkward instead of sly.

“Thank you?” Ty Lee said, more a question than an answer. She’d never really thought much about how her family became wealthy aside from the occasional jab at the academy that she was of farming stock.

“There are some benefits to being in the circles of power,” Wataru said, missing her ambivalence. “Even if I have to deal with endless bickering between Admirals and Generals, as if we aren’t on the same side.”

“Tell me about it,” Ty Lee said, leaning against the wall. “It was this whole thing at the academy. Army families and Navy families. Sometimes I think half the reason Lady Ursa picked me and Mai is that our families weren’t either so we didn’t offend anyone.”

“It is an unfortunate divide,” Wataru mused. “I had to seperate the staff of Matsumoto and Bessho over…something about a flower pot I think.”

“Oh that,” Ty Lee laughed and waved her hand. “Oh their daughters were roommates at the academy, a few years above us. Bessho’s daughter dumped a flower pot on Matsumoto's head after she found out that Matsumoto was flirting with Gongsu’s cousin. But it turns out Gongsu’s cousin was only flirting with Matsumoto to get close to Bessho except Bessho wasn’t actually interested.”

“Gongsu…” Wataru frowned, eyes narrowing in deep thought. “As in Lord Gongsu of Puffinpig Island?”

“I think he's a Lord now, yeah, now that you mention it.”

“And they both hate him now, I suppose,” Wataru said.

“Well their daughters do,” Ty Lee said.

“Lord Gongsu should be all rights be on our side,” Wataru said, which Ty Lee thought was rather presumptuous about whose side they were on. “He's a war supporter with interests in the colonies…but he's declared for Iroh. If he hates Bessho AND Matsumoto…that may explain it.”

“Huh,” Ty Lee said.

“Thank you,” Wataru said with a surprising amount of earnestness. “That was valuable information.”

“It was just a bit of old school gossip,” Ty Lee said with a slightly uncomfortable laugh. Wataru was looking at her intensely, appraisingly. She shifted nervously.

“Ty Lee,” He said haltingly, and now he was the nervous one. “You are talented. And you have come far with those talents. Your family is wealthy, but you have come far regardless.”

“...thank you?”

“There are many who would demean your family for not being old and prestigious,” He continued, not even noticing her response, like he was reading a script. “But I speak from the opposite position, an old family with little means. And I can tell you I am much envious of your positioning in life. It is difficult to climb an oiled pole, but easy to slide down.”

Ty Lee was speechless in befuddlement.

“Still,” Wataru continued obliviously. “I think we get along as well as can be expected, and have a natural sympathy arising from our…particular attractions.”

“Uh huh,” She replied, dazed.

“And of course at this level of society all things must be through a certain lens of power, and given these particular circumstances it may be advantageous to consider a betrothal.”

Ty Lee narrowed her eyes then widened them.

“Between…us?” She squeaked.

“It isn't that I am particularly attracted,” He said quickly.

A pregnant pause.

“Not that you aren't very pretty,” He added hastily. “But given both of our situations, a marriage of love is unattainable, even in the best of circumstances. So we are left with a marriage of convenience. And I think it would be a very convenient match.”

“Oh,” Ty Lee said, still disoriented.

“As I laid out, I lack money and you lack prestige, but together…but together we would have both. And considering the compatibility of our partners, it would be even more potent I should think.”

“Compatibility of our what now?”

“Azula is a Princess of the realm. The list of men worthy of her hand is very very short, but it does include the son of the Lord of Kanagawa. In fact, it would be considered a very good match.”

The wheels in Ty Lee’s head kept turning, and she began to catch up with what he was saying.

“And of course, both would have a place in their entourage for a couple of means and heritage,” He continued, a glint in his eye.

“Oh,” Ty Lee said. It was a tempting thought. But at the same time it felt…almost too clever. Too smooth. Too perfect. And there was another thing.

“I mean you and Kraison have…but me and Azula…Azula doesn’t actually…she doesn’t…” She stammered. “I mean we don’t even know where she is…”

“Which does make it tricky to set up,” Wataru said. “Except Kraison will be willing to wait, and his father is ambitious enough to swap up, even if it may take a while to actually track down the Princess.”

“Isn’t Kraison betrothed anyway?” Ty Lee said. “And isn’t that like, important to this alliance stuff?”

“Not if we can offer Ge an improved match as well,” Wataru said. “Lord Ge is more cautious, but even he won’t be able to turn down a chance to be grandfather to a Fire Lord.”

Grandfather to a Fire Lord…what Fire Lord, Iroh’s parents were long dead, and Zuko’s grandfather had died and kicked everything off and who else…

“Oh,” She said. “You think he’ll be willing to trade Kraison for Zuko.”

“And as an added bonus,” Wataru said with a nod. “He’ll likely want an estate closer to the capital, which would let us reclaim my home. He doesn’t have any deep connection to the area.”

“Oh,” Ty Lee said.

“Well,” Wataru said. “I imagine we’ll be in the capital plenty as well, or wherever Kraison and Azula wind up. I mean it would defeat the whole point if we weren’t close. But I think you’d like it there, all things considered.”

“What about Zuko?” Ty Lee asked.

“What about him?”

“What will he think?” Ty Lee said. “I mean if you can get Ge you still need Zuko right?”

“I think I can talk Zhao into supporting this,” Wataru said, trying to reassure her. “It shuffled things up a bit, but it keeps everything tied together. And he’s not going to get a better offer for Azula while she’s hiding in a forest somewhere.”

“Not Zhao,” Ty Lee said insistently. “Zuko. He’s not going to want to marry Lady Ge. He’s been in love with Mai since forever.”

“In case you hadn’t noticed,” Wataru said, somewhat patronizingly. “Zuko is not exactly in charge of his own decisions right now.”

“I…” Ty Lee was at a loss for words. “But…Zuko and Mai, it’s not…they love one another. They’re practically betrothed already, what would Mai even do.”

Wataru shrugged.

“Find someone else I suppose,” He said. “Maybe start an affair with him later, plenty of Fire Lords have done that.”

“But they don't want that,” Ty Lee insisted.

“Well you can't always get what you want,” Wataru insisted back. “Sometimes you have to make do.”

“Why should he have to make do?” Ty Lee said. “No one is even suggesting it except you!”

“To benefit us,” Wataru replied, indicating back and forth between them. “To help us stay safe. And Kraison and Azula. Don't we deserve that? We need some cover.”

“Planning that is one thing,” Ty Lee said, although she wasn't entirely sure about that either. “But forcing Zuko into a loveless marriage…I mean that's just not right!”

“Zuko’s the Fire Lord,” Wataru said. “He'll have his life managed and he'll be pampered. He'll never be forced from his home, or risk getting killed for who he is. At a certain point you have to look out for yourself Ty Lee.”

“He's not exactly being pampered now is he?” Ty Lee said, voice rising. “I mean how does this help him get away from Zhao. Help us get away from Zhao?”

“That's why we need these marriages,” Wataru said. “These connections give us stability, connections. Help us keep safe under Zhao.”

“You think he's going to win?”

“Absolutely,” Wataru replied.

“You can't let that happen? Weren't you just horrified by what he did to Lady Ursa?” Ty Lee gasped.

“Yes, which is why we need protection,” Wataru said impatiently. “We're stuck with him now, so we have to make the most of it. We can't let childish squeamishness get in the way of things.”

“Do you think Azula will like it?” Ty Lee asked. “When you've tossed one of her best friends overboard or abandoned her brother?”

“I think she's pragmatic enough to see the bigger picture.”

“Well you don't know her as well as I do,” Ty Lee said, suddenly feeling more certain of herself. “She isn't just going to accept things as they are. And neither am I.”

Wataru scowled and got himself another drink. But Ty Lee turned and left.

“Ty Lee wait,” He said. “Don't do anything stupid.”

“The answer is no, by the way,” She said as a parting shot over her shoulder. “Find someone else.”

Chapter Text

The news from the front was good, and that was good news for Hoshi. Good news meant men were eager to celebrate. Good news meant officers were willing to let their men celebrate. Good news meant the war stayed far away from his sleepy little town.

Like it or not, Hoshi’s Tavern, the Gilded Grousepig, had developed into something of a soldier’s bar. It was inevitable, given how close they were to the front. Back in the days of the Dragon of the West, his little tavern on the side of the road had been overrun with firebenders. It had been a harrowing experience. Half the time they refused to pay, half the time they had demanded that he pay them for the privilege of not being killed. Miserable lot, the Fire Nation. Of course, Earth Kingdom soldiers could be a right hassle. The ones chasing the Dragon of the West back across the mountains had nearly buried Hoshi alive as a collaborator before some of the local women had spoken up for his good character.

He had hoped, naively, that that was the end of the war. The last time he'd ever had to worry about the Fire Benders doing anything. Hoshi had been mistaken. For years now, the Fire Nation had been advancing back across the mountains. And not the rapid, lightening advance of the Dragon of the West, who had come quickly like a summer storm, and then left just as suddenly. No, this was a slow and steady advance, one that somehow felt more ominous, the waters slowly rising, ready to drown them all for good. The Gilded Grousepig had gone from a bar on a sleepy road near sleepy towns on the mountain slopes, to a bar favored by the contractors supplying the army, to a bar for reserve troops, to a bar for frontline troops being rotated out for rest. And Hoshi knew what came after that.

But suddenly, the clouds parted. Something had happened to the Fire Nation. There were ten thousand rumors and one. There was a plague in the Fire Nation, and it was only hurting fire benders, the spirits finally punishing them for their sins. No, there had been a mass uprising in the colonies, the oppressed masses of earth benders finally rising up. No, the Avatar had finally returned, and was taking the fight to the Fire Lord personally. Hoshi had learned, in his years running a tavern, to never take rumors too seriously, but to never dismiss them either. There had been rumors about the Avatar for months now. And not just the frantic talk of desperate men, a real string of sightings taking him North. The Fire Nation denied he existed, before declaring that they had captured him, before going back to denying he existed at all, or so they said. And that had certainly piqued Hoshi’s interest. And now soldiers were saying the Fire Nation was folding in on itself, even fighting itself. It was almost enough to make a man hope.

Almost.

Because Hoshi was savvy enough to notice that while the news from the front was good, there wasn't actually any news of victory. Sure the Asheaters were fighting each other, or sick, or what have you, or the Avatar was causing them trouble, but none of those things were actually victories for the Earth Kingdom. Good news, perhaps, but not the result of anything the King or the Army had done. Pure luck. And luck could change at any moment.

The soldiers began singing in their loud, off-key way.

“Yìchen was a warrior, away, away,
A harrier, a terrier, on every day,
He fought in Omashu, away, away,
Whipped them bad in Wu, on every day…”

Hoshi was never a man to complain about having paying customers, but in the back of his mind he was a little surprised that he still had soldiers in his bar. If the Fire Nation really was collapsing, surely it was the perfect time for an offensive, to reclaim lost land and lost people. But nothing, for all the bluster of Ba Sing Se about the next offensive winning the war and driving the invaders back into the sea, nothing was happening.

The door creaked open, and Hoshi was roused from his thoughts on the topic. Tavernkeeping was his business, not war.

The newcomers were two women, girls really, in patchy Brown and black robes, dusty. Not from around here then. Hoshi knew the locals, and these had the look of weary travelers.

They were both tall for girls of their apparent age. Black hair, also a bit worse for wear. The shorter one was scowling, her eyes sweeping over the bar with a level of contempt Hoshi thought was a little unfair. Her companion seemed more placid, bored even, as her eyes swept over the hall.

Hoshi reached below the counter and pulled out two cups, ready to pour out their orders. But they took their sweet time coming to the bar, carefully examining the place. Hoshi supposed he couldn't blame them. Two unaccompanied girls in a strange bar, he'd be cautious. But they moved with a strange combination of hesitation and boldness that was slightly unnerving. Eventually they reached the bar.

“What'll you have?” He asked. “We mostly got sake and port.”

They looked almost startled to be addressed, as if they hadn't just walked into a tavern.

“We're not here to drink…” The shorter one said.

“Then get out,” Hoshi said, pointing towards the door they had just entered. “Paying customers only can't you read. I don't want your begging, or your rambling about the spirits or whathave you. You either drink or you leave.”

Hoshi had thought the shorter girl had been scowling before, but apparently that was just her natural expression. Because she scowled for real now, and growling lowly, her eyes narrowing considerably. Fairly intimidating for a random girl of the street. But what really struck Hoshi was her eyes. Amber, not like any Earthbenders he knew. This girl had fire in her blood, he knew that for certain.

Still, in a place like this, that wasn't too uncommon. Half-breeds happened, in wartime. And every so often someone from the colonies would slip over. She was not enemy soldier, what sort of Fire Bender would actually walk right into an Earth Kingdom bar without an army at her back?

The Bored One, who had more ambiguous eyes, touched the shoulder of The Angry One.

“Got any food?” The Bored One asked.

“Sure,” Hosi said. “We got rice, turnipradish, dried turtleduck, stew, and then dumplings.”

“Turtleduck?” The Angry One asked.

“Yeah,” Hoshi said. “It’s good, don’t worry. None of that rotten stuff.”

“What’s in the dumplings?” The Bored One asked, pulling out a small coin sack.

“Rice, turnipradish, and dried turtleduck,” Hoshi replied. “Stew’s the same thing.”

“Could we get it without the turtleduck?” The Angry One asked.

Hoshi scoffed at that.

“What do you think this place is?” He asked, waving around the bar. “Fine dining? You get what we serve.”

“What if we were vegitarians?” The Angry One asked boldly. She was a mouthy one, this one.

“What are you two?” Hoshi shot back. “Nuns? Then you get the rice or the turnipradish.”

That shut her up.

“We’ll share some rice,” The Bored One decided. “You got anything to drink that isn’t sake?”

“Picky aren’t you two?” Hoshi said.

“You’ll forgive me if I don’t want to get drunk on my own,” She shot back, sweeping her hand across the bar, and all the various unseemly types. A group of soldiers were still singing, loudly, and off key.

“Don't fall in love with the traveling girl,
She'll leave you broke, and broken-hearted.
She’ll laugh and she’ll dance and she’ll give you a twirl.
But your coin and your spirit are the price you will pay
If you fall in love with a traveling girl”

“Fair enough,” Hoshi chuckled. He shouted back to the cook for the rice, and poured them out some slothyak milk, a cup for each of them.

“So what brings you to the Gilded Grousepig?” Hoshi asked, as they began to sip their drinks.

“Oh you know how it is,” The Bored One said evasively. “What with the war and all.”

Refugees then. He hoped that they were actually able to pay their tab, refugees could easily eat and run with no recourse. Still, most refugees were a touch more desperate than these two.

“Where are you headed?” He asked.

“Lots of questions,” The Angry One said, glaring over her cup.

“Just being friendly,” Hoshi grumbled.

The Bored One sighed.

“South,” The Bored One said. “Got any advice on how we might do that?”

“South?” Hoshi pondered. “Most people just head east for Ba Sing Se. Might have to get all the way to the Serpant’s pass, unless you want to try your luck with the Fire Nation.”

“Definately not,” The Bored One agreed. “Although there have got to be people who slip by them.”

“Dangerous people,” Hoshi replied. “Dangerous people.”

“Did I hear something about wanting to go South?” A smooth voice said, approaching the bar. Jiang was a regular, and a tall, thin, man. Clever, always quick with a scheme or a plot or an angle. More trouble than he was worth. Except Hoshi knew that he wasn't. If he had been, Hoshi would have chucked him out and been done with him. But he was just useful enough for smuggling black market goods, or finding cash and a thousand other shady things that he was worth the trouble barely.

He sat next to The Bored One, close on the bench.

“Yes,” The Angry One said. “What's it to you?”

“Oh there are plenty of ways to slip across the lake if you know where to look,” Jiang said with a grin. “And if you know who to talk to.”

Hoshi grunted. Personally, he didn't like the chances of two young people with Jiang and his ilk. Too many things could go wrong. But that was their problem.

“And I take it you are?” The Bored One asked.

“Oh not me,” Jiang said. “Far too risky. But I know who to talk to to get the passage.”

“Do you now?” The Bored One asked.

“What do you want?” The Angry One.

“Oh I'm sure we could think of something,” Jiang said with a smile.

The Cook called out, and Hoshi went back for the bowls of rice as Jiang continued his sales pitch. He set them down before the two strangers, along with the wooden spoons. Both seemed a little disgusted, but still started to pick away at the food.

“... we'll think about it.” The Angry One was saying, in response to whatever Jiang’s latest scheme was. The man tapped his fingers on his table in anticipation.

“Oh I'm afraid this is a one time offer,” Jiang said, in a blatantly false apologetic tone. “And my…associates, do not take kindly to being refused. So I'll simply put you down as customers…”

The Bored One shifted. Hoshi blinked and suddenly there was a knife spotted in between Jiang’s middle and pointer fingers, right into the wood in the bar.

“What the…”

The Bored One moved again and there was now another knife in her hand. Where has these come from? She had it pointed at Jiang.

“Hey hey hey,” Hoshi said sharply. “I don't want any fights here. And you're damaging my property.”

Not that his bar wasn't already covered by various cuts, splinters, splotches, and stains but it was the principle of the thing.

“That's alright,” The Angry One, although apparently The Bored One could get plenty angry as well, said. “I think he was just finished.”

Jiang, who was by now pale and sweating, merely nodded. The Bored One pulled her knife out of the bar, and he scampered away, no doubt to cower and look for easier targets.

The pair are their rice in considered silence. The soldiers had moved on to a new song.

“...away!

A sword to cut his hands off, a sword to cut his hands off
A sword to cut his hands off, and Iroh ran away.
And Iroh ran away, and Iroh ran away
A sword to cut his hands off, and Iroh ran away!

A knife to cut his feet off, a knife to cut his feet off
A knife to cut his feet off, and Iroh ran away
And Iroh ran away, and Iroh ran away
A knife to cut his feet off, and Iroh ran away!”

“What are they singing now?” The Angry One muttered, glaring at the soldiers across the bar.

“You haven’t heard that one before?” Hoshi asked. “It was all the rage after the Seige ended, although I suppose you might not remember that far back.”

The Angry One grumbled, and The Bored One rolled her eyes. Which Hoshi thought was rather unwarranted.

“Of course,” He continued. “It’s been back ever since Iroh took the throne over there, makes sense I suppose.”

“An axe to cut his head off, an axe to cut his head off
An axe to cut his head off, and Iroh ran away
And Iroh ran away, and Iroh ran away
An axe to cut his head off, and Iroh ran away!

A spear to put his eyes out, a spear to put his eyes out
A spear to put his eyes out, and Iroh ran away
And Iroh ran away, and Iroh ran away
A spear to put his eyes out, and Iroh ran away!”

The Angry One’s eyes narrowed dangerously.

“Wait, when did Iroh run away?” She muttered. “And he never lost anything…”

The soldiers reached the end of the song, commemorating the biggest blow the Earth Kingdom had struck against the Fire Nation in living memory.

“Lu Ten has died in battle, Lu Ten has died in battle
Lu Ten has died in battle, and Iroh ran away
And Iroh ran away, and Iroh ran away
Lu Ten has died in battle, and Iroh ran away!”

The Angry One shot to her feet, throwing her stool to the ground with a clamor.

“Why those filthy little,” She growled, rubbing her fist into the palm of her other hand. “I’ll teach them…”

She moved to lunge towards the soldiers, who were still blissfully unaware of her rage, before The Bored One shot up, grabbed her shoulder and yanked her back.

“What are you doing?” Hissed The Bored One, as more eyes fell upon them from across the bar.

“You heard what they were singing,” The Angry One snarled. “The way they were slandering my…”

The Bored One yanked The Angry One back again.

“What are you thinking?” She demanded “Is this really where you want to blow everything up? Over a tavern song? Really?”

The Angry One at last seemed to regain an awareness of her surroundings and deflated.

“What in the blazes was that?” Hoshi demanded. He had no idea what that old tune could do to set off someone. Soldiers could get jumpy after combat, he knew that. But she was no solider. And surely she had no love for Lu Ten.

“We’re leaving,” The Bored One said, guiding The Angry One towards the door.

“Not without paying your n-” But The Board One was a step ahead of Hoshi. She tossed something through the air, where it clattered down on the bar.

As the pair left the bar to confused looks, Hoshi gingerly picked up the object, more valuable than anything he had ever held.

A silver earring, inlaid with ruby.

Chapter Text

It pained Ty Lee to leave Wataru and Kraison like this. Well, mostly Kraison at this point. It wasn’t that Wataru had been cold after she had turned down her proposal. He was just as rigidly formal as he ever was. But the knowledge that he thought Zhao was going to win was…it disturbed Ty Lee more than it probably should. She’d only ever seen Zhao, never spoken to him, but even from afar his aura was murky at best, sickening at worst. She’d never even seen Iroh, but from the way Lady Ursa, Zuko, and Azula spoke about him, the way their aura’s brightened he seemed like a better man to lead. Evening setting aside the auras, Zhao had kidnapped Zuko, burnt Lady Ursa, and forced Azula away, so Ty Lee was not disposed to like him anyway. 

Maybe Wataru was right. Maybe Zhao was going to win. Maybe she was leaving to just escape how right Wataru was. But she couldn’t just give up like that. Sure she wanted to help him and Kraison out, and the means of staying near Azula would be nice, but Azula wouldn’t feel the same way, and besides she couldn’t just throw Zuko and Mai to the prihranawolves like that, they were her friends as well! 

Of course Kraison wasn’t so rude as to kick her out, and Wataru never made her feel particularly unwelcome. But she still wanted to get out, someplace new, someplace fresh. Somewhere freer. Unfortunately she didn’t exactly have anywhere to go. The Mao Ce Sea was controlled by Zhao, but he wasn’t exactly taking passengers. And even if she could get back to the Home Islands, her home was still with Iroh and so was the capital, so she'd probably be accused of being a spy or something. 

She’d lost most of her allowance and valuables when the ship had gone down, so she couldn’t rent anything…anywhere. And she had no idea where the circus had wound up. She hoped they had wound up alright. Kraison and Wataru would have liked Taiga and Hirata. Probably. Kraison would have, definitely. 

There was, however, another option. Most of the colonies were under Zhao’s control, and that included her family’s estates, where they grew the rice they made into sake. Ty Lee had sort of assumed that it would be confiscated or something. But apparently Zhao didn’t want to offend anyone too much. Sure, all the taxes and rice were going to him now, but her family still owned the property. Heck, it even allegedly made sense from a business perspective, having someone from the family watch over it while everyone else was cut off on the home islands. 

Kraison, bless him, had given her some traveling money, and Wataru had arranged for her to get a space on the (currently very limited) ferry service to get her down the river from Pohui out to sea, and then down to where the estate was. Closer to the front, but hardly all that close. 

Getting to the estates from the harbor proved more difficult than she had anticipated. There wasn't a regular carriage or riverboat service that far inland. And she didn't have enough money to buy some sort of animal. She did NOT want to risk hitchhiking. So she'd resigned herself to walking the entire way before she'd hit on a better solution. The post office still ran, and the cost to bribe the postwoman for a spot in the lizardox cart was pretty reasonable. Sure she was crammed in between a letter bag and a package that smelled like cheap soap, but it was hardly uncomfortable. Well except when the cart hit a dip or bump in the road. Than it was a little uncomfortable. 

Still, she had managed to get to the estate with a minimum of bruising. She thanked the postwoman and picked up her family's mail on the way out, seeing as they were headed for the same place. 

It was still a bit of a hike to the house from the main road, winding through the rice patties. Both dry land and wet rice fields. She spied some workers, wading through the plants, probably clearing weeds or something. She waved jauntily back at them. They gave her befuddled looks and did not return the wave. Oh well. 

She'd never actually been to the plantations that had made her family it's fortune. She was slightly shocked to see how big it was. She didn't know exactly what land was theirs, but the rice fields spread as far as the eye could see in every direction. 

And the plantation house was a sight to behold. It was bigger than the family house in the Caldera, which wasn't that surprising considering how limited space was in the capital. But it dwarfed even their country estate on the Home Islands. 

It was not particularly tall, just a couple of stories. But like the land on which it sat, it sprawled outward, laying contentedly in the sun. It was no fortress, not like Paohui or the royal palace.  There was no need, this was a place of wealth, not war. 

Still, there were a few guards hanging around, thieves were probably still an issue, even here. Most of them were hanging around what Ty Lee assumed were the main doors, which had the family rice flower symbol painted carefully onto it. 

None of the guards noticed her approaching, instead they seemed more focused on a dice game they were having. They didn’t look up until she coughed rather conspicuously. 

“Who are you?” One of them asked, more confused than wary. 

“I'm Ty Lee,” She said. 

“That supposed to mean something?” He asked. 

“My family…I sent a messenger hawk ages ago!” 

“I don't read the mail,” The guard said. 

“You can't read at all!” Another one chimed in. 

“Shut up!” The first guard shot back. 

“Uhh,” Ty Lee said. “I'm looking for the manager, Ren Ka? He's the one who I sent the letters.” 

“Alright,” said the second guard. “I’ll take you in.” 

Ty Lee knew that security around the royal family was tight, and that Azula in particular could be paranoid, but it was still a shock to just be let in by some guards who clearly didn’t want to do any guarding. Still, she followed the guard into the mansion. He didn’t take her far. 

“Hey you,” He said, pointing to what Ty Lee guessed was a maid or attendant. “Take her to see the boss.” 

The maid started but nodded quickly, scurrying deeper inside, Ty Lee following behind. 

“Hi,” Ty Lee said. “I’m Ty Lee! What’s your name?” 

The maid seemed startled, shocked even, to hear Ty Lee speaking with her. 

“M…m…Ming my lady,” Ming stuttered. 

“Nice to meet you Ming!” Ty Lee said pleasantly, which left Ming even more flabbergasted. “How do you like working here?” 

Ming froze for the briefest of moments. 

“It is good,” She said, only somewhat convincingly. “It is good to work in the mansion, Master Ren Ka is very kind and very generous, I am sure if you do good work he will reward you. He is very kind.”

So apparently no one knew who she was here. At least not yet. 

“Ren Ka doesn’t own the estate though,” Ty Lee said. 

“That is true,” Ming said, turning a tight corner. “He runs it though and so is worthy of respect.”

They arrived before a large, ornate, set of doors that Ty Lee assumed were to some sort of office. 

“Good luck,” Ming whispered, before scurrying away as quickly as she could. 

Ty Lee knocked. 

“Come in,” A low voice called from the office. “I do hope you have a good reason to interrupt me!”

Ty Lee did as instructed. For just a moment, as she entered the room, she saw a face purple with rage, a snarl on his lips. But the moment he recognized her, it transformed into the kindly man with the mustache she remembered from occasional visits in her youth. 

He had put on some weight since then, and he sat behind a desk made from the same dark wood as the doors. Around him were a variety of cages, with various birds in them. Puffinlarks, Cardinaljays, Macawbats, the like. She vaguely remembered he had a hobby of collecting birds. 

“Ty Lee!” He said, earlier rage now completely gone. He stood with a grin. “It has been far too long!” 

“It has,” Ty Lee said. “It’s good to see you.” 

“You as well!” He said, walking around the desk and taking her hand vigorously. “I understand you’ve had quite the exciting journey.”

“I have,” Ty Lee said with a tired smile. 

“Truly an honor to have you here,” Ren Ka continued. “And good fortune as well, with the rest of the family cut off by this nasty mutiny business.”

“Oh well,” Ty Lee replied, somewhat gratified to hear him speaking this way. “You manage it well, and anyway I’m sure it will clear up soon.” 

“Yes yes,” Ren Ka said dismissively. “The sooner Zhao and the council clear out the ratsnake nest in the Capitol the better, I’m sure you’ll agree.”

“…uh huh,” Ty Lee said. It was rude to disagree with her host, but then her family owned this place. But then it was also rude to be dismissive of your employees. So she just mumbled along. “…how’s the harvest coming?” 

“Well enough,” Ren Ka said. “They’re driving Koiparakeets through to eat any insects that are hurting the rice.”

“I see,” Ty Lee said, who knew less than nothing about agriculture. “And the workers are doing alright? The guards were…kinda lax coming in.”

“Were they?” Ren Ka sighed. “I suppose that’s not too surprising. Almost all of the benders have been conscripted or joined the army or navy. And all of the brave non-benders as well. So we’re left with the cowards and the fools and the criminally lazy.”
 
Ty Lee could see how that would be a problem. One of the birds, the Puffinlark, began tittering softly.  

“Ah well,” Ren Ka said, pulling what looked to be seeds from his desk, and strolling over to the bird. “Such is the price of victory I suppose.”

He slid the seeds into the cage. The Pufflinlark poked them with its beak, but did not eat them. Ty Lee was pretty sure they ate fish and bugs, not seeds. 

“But you needn’t worry about the rest of the plantation,” He continued. “The maids are well trained, as I’m sure you’ve noticed, and the workers have been meeting their quotas.”

“Hard workers then?” Ty Lee chuckled nervously. 

“Hardly,” Ren Ka scoffed. “If the dirt eaters worked hard, would they be losing the war? No, it’s just there’s a wider range of inducements available when dealing with the locals, rather than our own people.”

Ty Lee had spent enough time around Azula to know what that was an euphemism for. She wasn’t sure liked it. No, wait, she was sure. She didn’t like it. 

“Oh,” She said. “I guess that makes…well…I’m sorry it’s been a long trip…”

“Of course of course!” Ren Ka said. “I will have someone show you to the master bedroom.”

“Really?” Ty Lee asked. “I mean I sort of assumed you used it, and you don’t have to…”

“No, no,” Ren Ka said. “It is all prepared for you. Go, get some rest.” 

As she followed another nervous maid down the hallway, Ty Lee could not help but notice how…green the entire mansion was. Oh, Ren Ka had thrown up red curtains, and tapestries of the great victories of the Fire Nation. But the accents near the floor were deep green. When she thought back, there had been painted over portions of the doors that seemed suspiciously shaped like Earth Kingdom symbols. She wondered how long this place had existed before Ren Ka, had these maids and these farmer’s families been here for the prior owners. Were their families the prior owners?

Ty Lee thought back to how much Wataru had hated Lord Gau for coming in and taking over his home, just because he was newly wealthy. She wondered if anyone here felt the same way.